1.

[]

Let your Light so shine before Men.

Bernard Gilpin.

[]

THE LIFE OF BERNARD GILPIN.

By WILLIAM GILPIN, M. A. Of Queen's College, Oxford.

The SECOND EDITION.

LONDON: [...]inted for JOHN and JAMES RIVINGTON, in St. Paul's Church-yard.

MDCCLIII.

THE LIFE OF BERNARD GILPIN.

[]

SECTION I.

BERNARD GILPIN was born in the year 1517, about the middle of the reign of Henry the eighth. His forefathers had been ſeated at Kentmire-hall, in Weſtmoreland, from the time of king John; in whoſe reign this eſtate had been given by a baron of Kendal to Richard Gilpin, as a reward for ſervices thought very conſiderable. Carleton, biſhop of Chicheſter, who wrote the life of Bernard Gilpin, mentions this Richard as a perſon eminent in his [2]time, both in a civil and military capacity; and gives us a ſtory, told indeed with a fabulous air, of his killing a wild boar, which terribly infeſted thoſe parts. From this gentleman the eſtate of Kentmire deſcended to the father of Bernard, Edwin Gilpin; who became prematurely poſſeſſed of it by the death of an elder brother, killed at the battle of Boſworth; in the cauſe, moſt probably, of Richard the third, whoſe gallant behaviour, and very popular government, a few years before in Scotland, had eſtabliſhed him greatly in the eſteem of the northern counties.

Edwin Gilpin had ſeveral children, of which Bernard was one of the youngeſt; an unhappy circumſtance in that age, which, giving little encouragement to the liberal arts, and leſs to commerce, reſtrained the genius and induſtry of younger brothers. No way indeed was commonly open to their fortunes, but the church or the camp. The inconvenience however was leſs to Mr. Gilpin than to others; for that way was open, to which his diſpoſition moſt led him. From his earlieſt youth he was inclined to a contemplative [3]life, thoughtful, reſerved, and ſerious. Perhaps no one ever had a greater ſhare of conſtitutional virtue, or through every part of life endeavoured more to improve it.

The biſhop of Chicheſter hath preſerved a ſtory of him in his infancy, which will ſhew how early he could diſcern not only the immorality, but the indecorum of an action.

A begging frier came on a ſaturday evening to his father's houſe; where, according to the cuſtom of thoſe times, he was received in a very hoſpitable manner. The plenty ſet before him was a temptation too ſtrong for his virtue; of which, it ſeems, he had not ſufficient even to ſave appearances. The next morning however he ordered the bell to toll, and from the pulpit expreſſed himſelf with great vehemence againſt the debauchery of the times, and particularly againſt drunkenneſs. Mr. Gilpin, who was then a child upon his mother's knee, ſeemed for ſome time exceedingly affected with the frier's diſcourſe, and at length, with the utmoſt indignation, cried out, 'He wondered [4]how that man could preach againſt drunkenneſs, when he himſelf had been drunk only the night before.'

Inſtances of this kind ſoon diſcovered the ſeriouſneſs of his diſpoſition, and gave his parents an early preſage of his future piety.

His firſt years were ſpent at a public ſchool; where, agreeably to the compliment which hiſtory generally pays ſuch as afterwards become eminent, we are told he ſoon diſtinguiſhed himſelf.

From ſchool he was removed to Oxford, where it was judged learning was moſt encouraged: though indeed both the univerſities were in that age greatly over-run with ignorance and ſuperſtition, effects of the ſlaviſh opinions then prevailing in religion; and what ſtudy was encouraged was confined to perplexed ſyſtems of logic, and the ſubtilties of ſchool divinity. So that the beſt education of thoſe times was only calculated for very ſlender improvements in real learning.

At the age however of ſixteen, Mr. Gilpin was entered, upon the foundation, at Queen's college in Oxford; where we are [5]informed his induſtry was very great, and eaſily reaped what knowledge the ſoil produced.

Eraſmus about this time drew the attention of the learned world. With a noble freedom he ſhook off the prejudices of his education, boldly attacked the reigning ſuperſtitions of popery, and expoſed the lazy and illiterate churchmen of thoſe days. Such a behaviour could not but procure him many enemies; and occaſioned objections to whatever he could write. At Oxford particularly he was far from being in general eſteem. Our young ſtudent had however too much of the true ſpirit of a ſcholar to take any thing upon truſt, or to be prejudiced againſt an author from popular exceptions. Without liſtening therefore to what was ſaid, he took Eraſmus into his hands, and quickly diſcovered in him a treaſure of real learning, which he had in vain ſought after in the writings then moſt in eſteem.

But as he had now determined to apply himſelf to divinity, he made the ſcriptures his chief ſtudy; and ſet himſelf with great [6]induſtry upon gaining a thorough knowledge of the Greek and Hebrew languages; in the ſtudy of which he was much aſſiſted by Mr. Neal, a fellow of New-college, and afterwards profeſſor of Hebrew in Oxford.

He had not been long in the univerſity, before he was taken notice of. He was looked upon as a young man of good parts, and conſiderable learning; and they who were not ſo well qualified to judge in either of theſe points, admired and loved him for a remarkable ſweetneſs in his diſpoſition, and unaffected ſincerity in his manners. At the uſual term he took the degree of maſter of arts, and about the ſame time was elected fellow of his college.

The reformed doctrines had hitherto made no progreſs in England; and, as Mr. Gilpin had been bred up in the Romiſh church, he ſtill continued a member of it. But though in appearance he was not diſſatified with popery, yet it is not improbable that at this time he had his ſuſpicions of it. The writings of Eraſmus had put him upon freer inquiries than were common in thoſe days. He had the diſcretion however to keep to [7]himſelf whatever doubts they might have raiſed in him; and before he ſaid any thing which might ſhake the faith of others, he determined to eſtabliſh his own.

He had not been long ſettled in his fellowſhip, before a very public teſtimony was given to the reputation he had acquired.

Cardinal Wolſey was now at the head of the affairs of England; a miniſter, who notwithſtanding his many vices, would ſometimes entertain a noble deſign. He ſaw the corrupt ſtate of monkery in the nation, was ſcandalized at it, and began to think of ſome method to check its progreſs. The monaſtic revenues he was convinced might eaſily be applied to better uſes; particularly in raiſing the credit of the two univerſities. He was reſolved therefore to make a trial; and with this view obtained bulls for the ſupreſſion of ſeveral monaſteries. Being thus enabled to carry on his deſign, he laid the foundation of Chriſt-church college in Oxford, and about this time finiſhed it. But his care extending farther than a mere endowment, he had his agents in many of the univerſities in Europe, to procure him [8]men of eminence, whom he might tranſplant thither; and copies of the beſt books then extant: for he deſigned that his college ſhould be the means of the reſtoration of learning in England. Mr. Gilpin's character was then ſo great, that he was one of the firſt in Oxford to whom the cardinal's agents applied. He accepted their propoſal, and removed to Chriſt-church.

Here he continued his former ſtudies; from the nature of which, and the ingenuity and honeſty of his diſpoſition, it is highly probable he would in time have been led by his own reaſonings to that diſcovery of truth he aimed at; but providence rewarded a pious endeavour, by throwing in his way the means of an earlier attainment of it.

King Henry the eighth was now dead; and his young ſucceſſor began in earneſt to ſupport that cauſe, which his father had only ſo far encouraged as it contributed to repleniſh an exhauſted exchequer, and break a yoke which ſat uneaſy upon him. Under this prince's patronage Peter Martyr went to Oxford, where he read divinity-lectures in a ſtrain to which the univerſity had been hitherto [9]little accuſtomed. He began with the corporal preſence; the refutation of which error, as it was one of the earlieſt of popery, he thought would much ſhock the credit of the Romiſh church. This was looked upon as an open declaration of war. The bigoted were immediately in flame: 'If theſe novelties prevailed, the peace of the church was at an end—nothing but confuſion muſt enſue—religion was utterly ruined.' While this was the popular clamour, the heads of the popiſh party began to rouſe from an indolence they had long indulged, and to ſet about a more formidable oppoſition. The chief of them were Chedſey, Morgan, and Treſham; men not unlearned for the times, but whoſe bigotry at leaſt kept pace with their learning.

The hiſtory of this religious war is foreign to our purpoſe. We are no otherwiſe concerned in it, than as it relates to Mr. Gilpin. His credit in the univerſity was then, it ſeems, ſo conſiderable, that we find the popiſh party very ſolicitous to engage him to ſide publicly with them; and the moſt preſſing applications were accordingly made. But they [10]found his zeal of a much cooler temper than their own. He was not indeed ſatisfied with the reformers, having wanted hitherto the opportunities of acquainting himſelf with their arguments: but, on the other hand, he had never been a bigoted papiſt; and had, it ſeems, lately diſcovered, through a diſpute he had been engaged in with Dr. Hooper, afterwards biſhop of Worceſter, that ſeveral of the Romiſh doctrines were not ſo well ſupported by ſcripture as was commonly imagined. While his mind was in ſo unſettled a condition, he thought himſelf but ill qualified to eſpouſe either ſide publicly. His inclination rather led him to ſtand by, an unprejudiced obſerver; and to embrace truth, whether he found her among proteſtants or papiſts. Such importunity was however uſed with him, that at length he yielded, which was matter of no ſmall triumph to his party; and he appeared the next day againſt Peter Martyr.

Entering thus into a controverſy againſt his inclination, he determined however to make it as uſeful to himſelf as he could. By bringing his old opinions to the teſt, he hoped [11]at leaſt he might diſcover, whether it was only the ſtamp of antiquity upon them, or their own intrinſic worth, that gave them that value at which they had been hitherto rated. He reſolved therefore to lay aſide, as much as poſſible, the temper of a caviller; and to place truth before him as the ſole object of his purſuit, from which he was determined to be drawn aſide neither by prejudice nor by novelty.

But he ſoon found his adverſary's arguments too ſtrong for him: they came authorized from the holy writings in ſo forcible a manner, that he could not but acknowledge them of a nature quite different from the wire-drawn proofs, and ſtrained interpretations of ſcripture, in which he had hitherto acquieſced. We need not therefore wonder, if the diſputation was ſoon over. Mr. Gilpin had nothing of that pride of heart, through which men often defend ſuſpected opinions; but gave up his cauſe with that grace which always attends ſincerity. He owned publicly, that he could not maintain it; and determined to enter into [12]no more controverſies, till he had gained the full information he was in purſuit of.

This ingenuous regard for truth was ſhewn in the more advantageous light by the bigotry of his fellow-diſputants; whoſe inflamed zeal, and fierceneſs of temper, diſcovered little of the ſcholar, and leſs of the chriſtian. In his conduct appeared an honeſt deſire of information only; in theirs, the pride of oppoſition ſtruggling againſt conviction.

Peter Martyr took notice of this difference of behaviour, and would frequently ſay, that, 'As for Chedſey, Morgan, and the reſt of thoſe hot-headed zealots, he could not in truth be much concerned about them; but Mr. Gilpin ſeemed a man of ſuch uprightneſs of intention, and ſo much ſincerity, both in his words and actions, that it went to his heart to ſee him ſtill involved in prejudice and error. The reſt, he thought, were only a trifling, light ſort of men, led into an oppoſition more by vain glory, and a deſire to diſtinguiſh themſelves, than through any better motives; but Mr. Gilpin's ingenuity of behaviour, and irreproachable life, left room for no ſuch ſuſpicion with regard to him; [13]and he could not but own, he conſidered his eſpouſing any cauſe as a very great credit to it.' He would often likewiſe tell his friends, 'It was the ſubject of his daily prayers, that God would be pleaſed at length to touch the heart of this pious papiſt with the knowledge of true religion.'—And he prayed not in vain; for Mr. Gilpin, from this time, became every day more reconciled to the reformers.

Having been thus ſtaggered by his adverſary's arguments, the firſt ſtep he took, after he had implored the divine aſſiſtance, was to recollect, and carefully commit to paper, the ſubſtance of what had paſſed in this controverſy; and of thoſe points, in which he had been hardeſt preſſed, he reſolved to enter into a ſtricter examination.

But before he could reconcile himſelf to this work, many diſtracting ſcruples aroſe in his mind. Though he could not but diſcover ſomething queſtionable in many of his old opinions; yet when he conſidered they were ſtill deeply rooted in the minds of almoſt the whole nation, embraced by the greateſt part of Europe, and had been through [14]many centuries ſupported by the authority of princes and councils, he thought great deference was due to ſo awful a majority, and could not without much perplexity, think of making his own private judgment a teſt of the public faith. His ſuſpicions however forced him at length upon an examination; though with a deſign, it is probable, to confirm, rather than confute his old opinions. But he ſoon found that an impoſſible taſk. The more he conſidered the tenets of popery, the leſs defenſible they appeared. If he tried them by reaſon, he found them utterly unable to ſtand that proof; and if he endeavoured to reconcile them with ſcripture, he could not but obſerve, by what unnatural interpretations it was only to be effected.

He endeavoured likewiſe to acquaint himſelf with the hiſtory of popery, that he might diſcover in what age its ſeveral queſtioned doctrines firſt appeared. From this ſearch into antiquity he obſerved, that none of them obtained in the earlier and purer ages of the Chriſtian church, but were all the inventions of later times, when ignorance and credulity prevailed, and gave ſufficient opportunity for [15]deſigning men to eſtabliſh any creed that ſuited them.

Seven ſacraments, he found, had never been heard of before the time of Peter Lombard; which was above eleven hundred years after Chriſt.

The denial of the cup to the laity appeared plainly a doctrine intended, in corrupt times, to give a myſterious ſuperiority to the clergy. No traces of it could be found till near a thouſand years after the ſacrament was firſt inſtituted.

The doctrine of tranſubſtantiation took its riſe indeed ſooner; but not however till the eighth century; at which time alſo the notion of the lord's ſupper being a propitiatory ſacrifice was firſt heard of.

Very late alſo appeared the doctrine of an action's being morally good, without any regard to the intention of the doer; commonly called the doctrine of the opus operatum. It ſeemed plainly intended for no other end but to enrich its teachers.

Thus, into whatever part of popery he examined, he found great abuſes: the true ſimplicity and ſpirit of chriſtianity were gone; [16]totally loſt in mere human inventions. But what he firſt began to object to in the popiſh creed, and was moſt diſguſted at, were indulgences, prayers before images, and diſallowing the public uſe of the ſcripture.

The rites and ceremonies of the Romiſh church pleaſed him as little as its doctrines: many of them appeared trifling; many of them ridiculous; and not a few plainly impious. That affected oſtentation, and theatrical pomp, which accompanied them all, ſeemed a ſtrange deviation from the ſimplicity of apoſtolic times; and had, he could not but obſerve, the worſt influence upon the people, as it led them from the practice of virtue, to put their truſt in outward performances.

They, who have been bred up in a purer religion, may perhaps wonder, that a man of ſo much ſenſe and learning, and eſpecially of ſo much honeſty and ſincerity, needed ſo long a courſe of reaſoning to diſcover errors of ſo groſs a kind. But if his conduct may not be accounted for by prejudice, it was however ſuch as will always be expected from a fair mind in the ſame circumſtances. [17]The matter under his conſideration was of the laſt importance; it required therefore the utmoſt caution. His good ſenſe led him early to doubt; yet, conſidering what an eſtabliſhed creed his doubts oppoſed, his humility made thoſe very doubts ſuſpected. He knew not indeed how to proceed: he was diſtracted by a thouſand ſcruples: the fault might be in himſelf—or, it might be in his religion—papiſt and proteſant could not both be in the right—either might be in the wrong—yet each had ſomething to ſay that was plauſible. He hoped however that a merciful God would regard the difficulties he had to ſtruggle with, and exact nothing from him beyond his power—every thing in his power he was determined to do. Agreeably to this reſolution, he went on with the examination of religious matters, omitting nothing that could contribute to his due information.

While he was engaged in this work, an event happened, which greatly advanced it, by giving the laſt ſhock to his prejudices in favour of popery.

[18]Europe had now been ſo long diſtracted by religious diſſenſions, that it was univerſally, thought neceſſary to ſummon a general council, which might deliberate on the beſt expedients to remove them. This prevailing deſire was liſtened to very heedleſly at Rome. A ſcrutiny into religious matters was an alarming thing to every true papiſt. The conſequence was eaſily foreſeen; and the prudent pope was very unwilling to have the pool ſtirred, leſt it ſhould become too evident how much it wanted cleanſing. But diſcontent and clamour running high, and nothing appearing likely to appeaſe the univerſal murmur but a council, one was at length convened at Trent. The pope had now recourſe to an after-game. Since he could not avoid this dreaded council, he contrived however to manage the members of it with ſuch addreſs, that his power, far from being ſhaken by them, was in fact only the more confirmed. Inſtead of repairing what was decayed, their only care was to prop the old ruin as it ſtood. But among all the meaſures then taken in ſupport of eccleſiaſtical tyranny, the compleateſt was a bold decree, that the traditions of the church [19]ſhould be eſteemed of equal authority with the ſcriptures themſelves.

A determination of ſo extraordinary a nature was received with aſtoniſhment by all well-wiſhers to religion. 'The opportunity (the reformers every where cried out is now loſt! Since traditions are equalled with ſcripture, and theſe traditions are in the hands of the conclave, it cannot be doubted whoſe ſenſe they will always ſpeak. The Romaniſts have now a fund of authority for all their extravagancies. Alas! inſtead of ſtopping the breach, they have now ſo far widened it, as to deſtroy all hope of its ever cloſing again.'

Mr. Gilpin, among the reſt, took great offence at theſe proceedings *. Hitherto, [20]notwithſtanding his objections to popery, there was ſomething in an eſtabliſhed church which he knew not how to get over. The word ſchiſm greatly perplexed him: nor could he eaſily perſuade himſelf of the lawfulneſs of a ſeparation from the church of Rome, corrupt as ſhe was in other reſpects, while ſhe profeſſed to draw her rule of faith from the ſcriptures. But when he found, by the publication of the council of Trent, that ſhe had carried her authority to ſuch an height of arrogance as to ſet up her own unwritten word againſt the ſcriptures; a word, which, he would often humorouſly ſay, 'was in no degree comparable to the word of an honest man;' it was high time, he thought, [21]for all ſincere Chriſtians to take the alarm. The deſigns of the papiſts were now too plain; and if they meant well to religion, they meant it in ſuch a manner, that a good conſcience could not comply with them. For himſelf, he was obliged to conclude, from this direct oppoſition of their own authority to the authority of ſcripture, that their ſole view was to eſtabliſh their declining power: nor could he otherwiſe conſider popery than as a perplexed ſyſtem of prieſt-craft, ſuperſtition, and bigotry; a religion converted into a trade, and uſed only as a cloak for the tyranny and avarice of its profeſſors. In a word, he thought it now ſufficiently evident, that the church of Rome was plainly antichriſtian *; and that, [22]as ſuch, there was an abſolute neceſſity laid upon every true believer to forſake her communion.

[23]Such were the cautious ſteps Mr. Gilpin took before he declared himſelf a proteſtant. [24]So difficult a matter it is to get over ſtrong religious prejudices, and to overcome the unhappy effects of a wrong education!

His more than ordinary candour and ſincerity, through the whole of this affair, met with much applauſe, and gained him great eſteem. Many years afterwards the earls of Bedford and Leiceſter, having heard there was ſomething very uncommon in his manner of proceeding upon this occaſion, wanted to be more acquainted with the circumſtances of it; and for that purpoſe applied to Mr. George Gilpin, Bernard's brother, who was upon terms of great intimacy with thoſe two noblemen, and then in London. Accordingly this gentleman, taking the opportunity of a viſit to his friends in the north, perſuaded his brother to give him in writing an exact account of the progreſs of his change from the Romiſh religion.

[25]Mr. Gilpin's letter upon: this occaſion is ſtill extant. As it will give a truer idea of his ingenuity and caution in this affair, than any narrative can, and as it hath beſides a noble ſtrain of piety to recommend it, I will here tranſcribe the greateſt part of it. It was written indeed many years after the time now treated of, and touches upon ſeveral facts not yet taken notice of; but its reference to the preſent ſubject makes this the propereſt place for laying it before the reader.

You require me to write, in a long diſcourſe, the manner of my converſion from ſuperſtition to the light of the goſpel; which, I think you know, was not in a few years. As time and health will permit, I will hide nothing from you, confeſſing my own ſhame, and yet hoping with the apoſtle, "I have obtained mercy, becauſe I did it ignorantly."

In king Edward's time I was brought to diſpute againſt ſome aſſertions of Peter Martyr; altho' I have ever been given to eſchew, ſo far as I might, controverſies and diſputations. Being but a young ſtudent, [26]and finding my groundwork not ſo ſure as I ſuppoſed, I went firſt to the biſhop of Durham *, who told me, that "Innocent the third was much overſeen, to make tranſubſtantiation an article of faith." He found great fault with the pope for indulgencies, and other things.

After, I went to Dr. Redman, in whom I had great truſt for the fame of his virtue and learning. He told me, "The communion-book was very godly, and agreeable to the goſpel." Theſe things made me to muſe.

Afterwards one of the fellows of the Queen's college told me, he heard Dr. Chedſey ſay among his friends, "The proteſtants muſt yield to us in granting the preſence of Chriſt in the ſacrament, and we muſt yield to them in the opinion of tranſubſtantiation; ſo ſhall we accord."

Dr. Weſton made a long ſermon in defence of the communion in both kinds.

Mr. Morgan told me, that Mr. Ware, a man moſt famous both for life and learning, [27]had told him before his death, that "The chief ſacrifice of the church of God was the ſacrifice of thankſgiving" This was his anſwer, when I deſired to know what might be ſaid for the ſacrifice of the maſs.

The beſt learned biſhops likewiſe of this realm at that time withſtood the ſupremacy of the pope, both with words and writing.

Mr. Harding coming newly from Italy, in a long and notable ſermon did ſo lively ſet forth, and paint in their colours, the friers, and unlearned biſhops aſſembled at Trent in council, that he much diminiſhed in me, and many others, the confidence we had in general councils.

All theſe things, and many more, gave me occaſion to ſearch both the ſcriptures and antient fathers; whereby I began to ſee many great abuſes, and ſome enormities, uſed and maintained in popery; and to like well of ſundry reformations on the other ſide.

Afterwards, in three years ſpace, I ſaw ſo much groſs idolatry at Paris, Antwerp, [28]and other places, that made me to miſlike more and more the popiſh doctrines; eſpecially becauſe the learned men diſallowed image-worſhip in their ſchools, and ſuffered it ſo groſly in their churches.

As I could with ſmall knowledge, I examined the maſs: the greateſt fault I then found was too much reverence and groſs worſhipping of the gaping people; becauſe I believed not tranſubſtantiation. Likewiſe my conſcience was grieved at the receiving of the prieſt alone. Yet at length I ſaid maſs a few times as cloſely as I could.

I reaſoned with certain that were learned of my acquaintance, why there was no reformation of theſe groſs enormities about images, reliques, pilgrimages, buying maſs and trentals, with many other things, which in king Edward's time the catholics (ſo called) did not only grant to be far amiſs, but alſo promiſed that the church ſhould be reformed, if ever the authority came into their hands again. When I aſked when this reformation was to begin, in hope whereof I was the more willing to return from Paris, I was anſwered, [29]"We may not grant to to the ignorant people, that any of theſe things hath been amiſs: if we do, they will ſtrait infer other things may be amiſs as well as theſe, and ſtill go further and further."—This grieved me, and made me ſeek for quietneſs in God's word: no where elſe I could find any ſtay.

After this, in two or three ſermons at Newcaſtle, I began to utter my conſcience more plainly: when thirteen or fourteen articles were drawn up againſt me, and ſent to the biſhop. Here my adverſaries of the clergy, whom I had ſore offended by ſpeaking againſt their pluralities, had that which they looked for. They cauſed the biſhop to call me in their preſence, and examine me touching the ſacrament. The biſhop ſhewed favour ſo far, I truſt, as he durſt; urging me nothing with tranſubſtantiation, but only with the real preſence, which I granted, and ſo was delivered at that time. For the real preſence, I was not then reſolved; but took it to be a myſtery above my capacity: yet my conſcience was ſomewhat wounded for granting before [30]them in plain words the thing whereof I ſtood in doubt.

After queen Mary's death I began to utter my mind more plainly. Before (I muſt needs confeſs my weakneſs) ignorance, and fear of enemies, had ſomewhat reſtrained me.

Thus, in proceſs of time, I grew to be ſtronger and ſtronger; yet many grievous temptations and doubts have I had, which many nights have bereaved me of ſleep.

My nature hath evermore fled controverſy ſo much as I could. My delight and deſire hath been to preach Chriſt, and our ſalvation by him, in ſimplicity and truth; and to comfort myſelf with the ſweet promiſes of the goſpel, and in prayer.

I have been always ſcrupulous, and troubled either in ſubſcribing, or ſwearing to any thing, beſide the ſcriptures, and articles of our belief, becauſe the ſcripture ought ever to have a preeminence above man's writings.—I remember, when I went for orders to the biſhop of Oxford, his chaplain miniſtred an oath to allow all ſuch ordinances as were ſet forth, or ſhould [31]be ſet forth in time to come: which oath when we conſidered better of it, what it was to ſwear to things to come, we knew not what, it troubled not only me, but nine or ten more with me, men of much better learning than I was. I, for my part, reſolved after that to ſwear to no writing but with exception, as it agreed with the word of God.—What trouble I had when the oath was miniſtered by the biſhops for the book of articles, agreed upon in 1562 and 1571, I have opened for quietneſs and diſcharge of my conſcience in another writing.—And certainly, ſince I took this order to open my faults in writing *, not pauſing who knew them, ſo it might edify myſelf or others, I have found great eaſe and quietneſs of conſcience; and am daily more edified, comforted, and confirmed, in reading the ſcriptures. And this I praiſe God for, that when I was moſt troubled, [32]and weakeſt of all, my faith in God's mercy was ſo ſtrong, that if I ſhould then have departed this life, I had, and have, a ſure truſt, that none of theſe doubts would have hindered my ſalvation. I hold faſt one ſentence of St. Paul, "I have obtained mercy, in that I did it in ignorance:" and another of Job, "If the Lord put me to death, yet will I truſt in him."—Yet have I prayed God's mercy many times for all theſe offences, infirmities, and ignorances; and ſo I will do ſtill, ſo long as I have to live in this world.

SECTION II.

[33]

WE left Mr. Gilpin at Chriſt-church college in Oxford, now fully convinced of the errors of popery.

An academic life, affording him moſt leiſure for ſtudy, was the life he was moſt inclined to. He had too juſt a ſenſe of the duty of a clergyman to be unacquainted with the qualifications requiſite for its diſcharge; and too mean an opinion of himſelf to think he was yet maſter of them. He thought more learning was neceſſary in that controverſial age than he had yet acquired: and his chief argument with his friends, who were continually ſoliciting him to leave the univerſity, was, that he was not yet enough inſtructed in religion himſelf to be a teacher of it to others. It was an arduous taſk, he ſaid, eſpecially at that time; and proteſtantiſm could not ſuffer more, than by the rawneſs and inexperience of its teachers.

Theſe thoughts continued him at Oxford till the thirty-fifth year of his age. About that time the vicarage of Norton, in the [34]dioceſe of Durham, falling vacant, his friends, who had intereſt to obtain it for him, renewed their ſolicitations, and at length prevailed upon him to accept it *. Accordingly a preſentation paſſed in his favour, which bears date, among king Edward's grants, november, 1552.

Before he went to reſide, he was appointed to preach before the king, who was then at Greenwich. Strype, in his annals, ſeems to intimate, that Mr. Gilpin was at that time famous for his preaching in the north, and that it was upon this account he was called upon to preach at court. But there is little authority for this. He does not ſeem to have been yet a preacher at all; at leaſt, of any note. It is rather probable, the only reaſon of his being ſent to upon this occaſion, was that he might give a public teſtimony of his being well inclined to the reformation: for the heads of the proteſtant party were at this [35]time very ſcrupulous in the diſpoſal of livings. ‘It was then ordered, ſays Heylin, in his church-hiſtory, that none ſhould be preſented unto any benefice in the donation of the crown, till he had firſt preached before the king, and thereby paſſed his judgment and approbation.’

The reigning vice of that age, as its hiſtorians inform us, was avarice, or more properly rapine *. At court all things were venal; [36]employments, honours, favours of every kind. In the room of law and juſtice, groſs [37]bribery and wrong were common; in trade, grievous extortions and frauds. Every where and every way the poor were vexed. But in the country this rapacity was moſt obſerved, where the oppreſſions exerciſed were ſo intolerable, that the preceding year had ſeen great heats and murmurings among the people, and ſome counties even in arms.

Of theſe things the preachers moſt in earneſt ſpoke with great freedom; particularly biſhop Latimer, who was the Cato of that age. Among others Mr. Gilpin thought it became him to take notice of evils ſo much complained of: accordingly he made the avarice of the times his ſubject upon the preſent occaſion; reſolving with an honeſt freedom to cenſure corruption, in whatever rank of men he obſerved it.

He began, firſt, with the clergy. He was ſorry, he ſaid, to obſerve among them ſuch a manifeſt neglect of their function. To get benefices, not to take care of them, was their [38]endeavour: half of them were pluraliſts or non-reſidents; and ſuch could never fulfil their charge. He was ſhocked, he ſaid to hear them quote human laws againſt God's word—if ſuch laws did exiſt, they were the, remains of popery, and the king would do well to repeal them—while mens conſciences would permit them to hold as many livings as they could get, and diſcharge none, it was impoſſible the goſpel could have any ſucceſs in England.

From the clergy he turned to the court; and obſerving the king was abſent, he was obliged to introduce that part of his ſermon, which he had deſigned for him, by ſaying, 'It grieved him to ſee thoſe abſent, who for example's ſake ought particularly to have been preſent. He had heard other preachers likewiſe remark, that it was common for them to be abſent. Buſineſs might perhaps be their excuſe; but he could not believe, that ſerving God would ever hinder buſineſs. If he could, he ſaid, he would make them hear in their chambers; but however he would ſpeak to their ſeats (not doubting but what he ſaid would be carried to them.)

[39]You, ſaid he, great prince, are appointed by God to be the governor of this land: let me then here call upon you in behalf of your people. It is in your power to redreſs them; and if you do not, the neglect muſt be accounted for. Take away diſpenſations for pluralities and non-reſidence, oblige every paſtor to hold but one benefice, and as far as you can make every one do his duty: your grace's eye to look through your realm would do more good than a thouſand preachers. The land is full of idle paſtors; and how can it be otherwiſe, when the nobility, and patrons of livings put in juſt who will allow them to take out moſt profit? It would be good if your grace would ſend out ſurveyors to ſee how benefices are beſtowed. It is no wonder that your people are continually riſing up in rebellions, when they have no inſtructors to teach them their duty.—A reformation! there is as much ignorance, ſuperſtition, and idolatry, as ever; which, as far as I can foreſee, will remain; for benefices are every where ſo plundered and robbed by patrons, that in a little time no body will bring up their children to the church. It is amazing [40]to ſee how the univerſities are diminiſhed within theſe few years—And I muſt tell your grace, that all this is owing to you for taking no more notice of theſe things. For my part, I will do my duty; I will tell your grace what abuſes prevail, and pray to God that he will direct your heart to amend them.'

He next addreſſed himſelf to the magiſtrates, and gentry. 'They all, he told them, received their honours, their power, and their authority, from God, who expected they would make a proper uſe of ſuch gifts; and would certainly call them to an account for the abuſe of them. But he ſaw ſo much ambitious ſtriving for them at court, that he was afraid they did not all conſider them in their true light. He obſerved, that the ſpirit of avarice was got among them—that the country cried out againſt their extortions—and that when the poor came to ſeek for juſtice in London, the great men would not ſee them—their ſervants muſt firſt be bribed. Oh! with what glad hearts and clear conſciences, ſaid he, might noblemen go to reſt, after having ſpent the day in hearing the complaints of the poor, [41]and redreſſing their wrongs! For want of that, they were obliged to ſeek their right among lawyers, who quickly devoured every thing that was left them—thouſands every term were obliged to go back worſe than they came.

Let me then, ſaid he, call upon you who are magiſtrates, and put you in mind, that if the people are debtors to you for obedience, you are debtors to them for protection. If you deny this, they muſt ſuffer; but God will aſſuredly eſpouſe their cauſe againſt you.

And now, if we ſearch for the root of all theſe evils; what is it but avarice? This it is that maketh the bad nobleman, the bad magiſtrate, the bad paſtor, and the bad lawyer.'

Having thus freely addreſſed his audience, he concluded his ſermon with an hearty exhortation, 'That all would conſider theſe things, and that ſuch as found themſelves faulty, would amend their lives.'

Thus this pious man began his miniſtry: ſuch was the ſenſe he had of that plainneſs and ſincerity which became it: as he thought nothing his intereſt, but what was alſo his [42]duty; hope or fear never ſwayed him. He conſidered himſelf in ſome degree chargeable with thoſe vices, which he knew were prevailing, and failed to rebuke.—A freedom of this nature the times however allowed: for how little ſoever there might be of the reality of virtue, there was certainly much of the profeſſion of it: public deference at leaſt was paid to it.

Mr. Gilpin's plainneſs therefore was very well taken, and recommended him to the notice of many perſons of the firſt rank; particularly to Sir Francis Ruſſel, and Sir Robert Dudley, afterwards earls of Bedford and Leiceſter, who from that time profeſſed a great regard for him; and, when in power, were always ready to patronize him.

Theſe two noblemen were both great patrons of virtue and letters; but with very different views, as they were indeed very different men.

Bedford appeared at court with all the advantages of birth. His father, the firſt earl of that name, was one of the greateſt men of his age, eminent for unſpotted honeſty, and ſuperior talents in war and peace. His ſon [43]purſued his ſteps, and though he wanted his father's great abilities, he was however a very wiſe and honeſt man, and acted afterwards a conſiderable part in ſettling the reformation under Elizabeth; to whoſe court he was a very great ornament. He was a friend to merit from the real love he bore to virtue.

Leiceſter, however accompliſhed in many reſpects, was one of the greateſt villains of his time; copying the examples of his father and grandfather *. He was thoroughly practiſed in every ſpecies of diſhoneſty; yet ſuch a maſter of diſſimulation, that he could act even the worſt part plauſibly. He courted good men for the credit of their acquaintance.

[44]Such were Mr. Gilpin's chief patrons—voluntary patrons, whom no application on his part engaged. He received their offered friendſhip with humility and gratitude, never intending to put it to a trial. This backwardneſs proceeded not from any ſullen notion of independence, but from an utter averſion to all ſolicitation for church preferment. The lord Bedford's intereſt indeed he ſcrupled not to ſolicit occaſionally for his friends: but he never once aſked, that I can find, though much courted to it, any favour of the earl of Leiceſter.

Mr. Gilpin is ſaid likewiſe at this time to have been taken notice of by ſecretary Cecil, afterwards lord Burleigh, who obtained for him a general licence for preaching. In granting theſe licences great caution was then uſed: none but men of approved worth could apply for them with ſucceſs. Upon looking over king Edward's grants, it does not appear there were more than two or three and twenty thus licenced during that king's reign. Among theſe were the biſhops Jewel, Grindal, and Coverdale.

[45]While Mr. Gilpin was at London, he frequently viſited Cuthbert Tunſtal biſhop of Durham, who was his uncle, and had always expreſſed a great regard for him. It is probable indeed, his parents intended him a churchman, with a view to his being advanced by this prelate. But the biſhop was at this time in no capacity to ſerve him: he was diſgraced, and in the tower.

During the reign of Henry the eighth, Tunſtal had lived in great credit at court; was eſteemed a man of abilities, a good ſcholar, and an able ſtateſman. His ſovereign knew his worth, advanced him to the ſee of Durham, employed him much at home and abroad, and at his death left him, during the minority, one of the regents of the kingdom. But in the ſucceeding reign his intereſt leſſened. He was not altogether ſatisfied with the changes daily made in religion; and though he was enough inclined to give up ſome of the groſſer tenets of popery, yet in general he favoured it, and was always in great eſteem with the Romiſh party. This occaſioned their making him privy to ſome treaſonable deſigns; which, in his cautious way, he neither concurred [46]in, nor betrayed. The plot miſcarried: the biſhop was indeed ſuſpected, but nothing appeared. Some time afterwards, when the duke of Somerſet's papers were ſeized, an unlucky letter was found, which fully detected him. He was called immediately before the council, tried by a ſpecial commiſſion, found guilty, deprived, and committed.

Mr. Gilpin, having now ſtayed as long in London as his buſineſs required, repaired to his pariſh; and immediately entered upon the dudes of it. He failed not, as occaſion required, to uſe the king's licence in other parts of the country; but his own pariſh he conſidered as the place where his chief care was due. Here he made it his principal endeavour to inculcate moral virtue; and to diſſuade from thoſe vices, which he obſerved moſt prevalent. He ſeldom handled controverted points; being afraid, leſt, endeavouring to inſtruct, he might only miſlead. For, however reſolved he was againſt popery, he yet ſaw not the proteſtant cauſe in its full ſtrength; and was ſtill ſcarcely ſettled in ſome of his religious opinions. Hence by degrees a diffidence of himſelf aroſe, which gave him [47]great uneaſineſs. He thought, he had engaged too ſoon in his office—that he could not ſufficiently diſcharge it—that he ſhould not reſt in giving his hearers only moral inſtructions—that, overſpread as the country was with popiſh doctrines, he did ill to pretend to be a teacher of religion, if he were unable to oppoſe ſuch errors.

Theſe thoughts made every day a greater impreſſion upon him. At length, quite unhappy, he wrote biſhop Tunſtal an account of his ſituation. The biſhop, who was the fartheſt of any man from a bigot, and liked him not the worſe for his freedom of inquiry, told him, As he was ſo uneaſy, it was his advice, he ſhould think of nothing till he had fixed his religion: and that, in his opinion, he could not do better than put his pariſh into the hands of ſome perſon, in whom he could confide, and ſpend a year or two in Germany, France, and Holland; by which means he might have an opportunity of converſing with ſome of the moſt eminent profeſſors on both ſides of the queſtion. He acquainted him likewiſe, that his going abroad at this time would do him alſo a conſiderable [48]ſervice: for, during his confinement, he had written two or three books, particularly one upon the lord's ſupper, which he had a deſire to publiſh; and as this could not be done ſo conveniently at home, he would be glad to have it done under his inſpection at Paris.

This letter gave Mr. Gilpin much ſatisfaction: it juſt propoſed his own wiſh. A conference with ſome of the learned men abroad was what his heart had long been ſet on. Only he had one objection to the ſcheme; he was afraid it might prove too expenſive.

As to that, the biſhop wrote, his living would do ſomething towards his maintenance; and deficiences he would ſupply.

But this did not remove the difficulty. Mr. Gilpin's notions of the paſtoral care were ſo ſtrict, that he thought no excuſe could juſtify non-reſidence for ſo conſiderable a time as he intended to be abroad. He could not therefore think of ſupporting himſelf with any part of the income of his living. However, abroad he was determined to go; and reſolved, [49]if he ſtaid the ſhorter time, to rely only upon his own frugal management of the little money he had; and to leave the reſt to the biſhop's generoſity.

Having reſigned his living therefore in favour of a perſon, with whoſe abilities, and inclinations to diſcharge the duties of it, he was well acquainted, he ſet out for London, to receive his laſt orders from the biſhop, and to embark.

The account of his reſignation got to town before him; and gave the biſhop, anxious for his nephew's thriving in the world, great concern. 'Here are your friends, ſays he, endeavouring to provide for you; and you are taking every method to fruſtrate their endeavours. But be warned: by theſe courſes, depend upon it, you will bring yourſelf preſently to a morſel of bread.' Mr. Gilpin begged the biſhop would attribute what he had done to a ſcrupulous conſcience, which really would not permit him to act otherwiſe. 'Conſcience! replied the biſhop; why you might have had a diſpenſation.' 'Will any diſpenſation, anſwered Mr. Gilpin, reſtrain [50]the tempter from endeavouring, in my abſence, to corrupt the people committed to my care *? Alas! I fear it would be but an ill excuſe for the harm done my flock, if I ſhould ſay, when God ſhall call me to an account for my ſtewardſhip, that I was abſent by diſpenſation.' This reply put the biſhop a little out of humour; but his diſguſt was ſoon over, and this inſtance of Mr. Gilpin's ſincerity raiſed him ſtill higher in his uncle's eſteem. The biſhop would frequently however chide him, as Mr. Gilpin afterwards would tell his friends, for theſe qualms of conſcience; and would be often reminding him, that, if he did not look better to his intereſt, he would certainly die a beggar.

[51]The biſhop, putting into his hands the books he had written, gave him his laſt inſtructions, and parted with him in very good humour. So he took the firſt opportunity of embarking for Holland.

SECTION III.

[52]

UPON his landing, he went immediately to Mechlin, to viſit his brother George, who was at that time purſuing his ſtudies there.

This viſit was probably upon a religious account; for George, tho' a man of virtue and learning, ſeems to have been a zealous papiſt. What influence his brother Bernard had over him does not appear. We meet with him however ſoon afterwards a warm advocate for the reformation; to forward which, he tranſlated, from the Dutch into Engliſh, a very keen ſatyr againſt popery, entitled, The beehive of the Roman church. Upon Elizabeth's acceſſion, he applied himſelf to ſtate affairs; for which indeed he was now preparing himſelf at Mechlin, where the civil law was much ſtudied. The earl of Bedford brought him to court; where he was ſoon taken notice of by the queen; to whom he ſo well recommended himſelf by his dexterity in buſineſs, that ſhe made great uſe of him in her negotiations with the ſtates [53]of Holland, and kept him many years with a public character in that country, where he was in great eſteem for his abilities and integrity. We meet with his name ſometimes in the accounts of thoſe tranſactions. Motley particularly, ſpeaking of ſame affairs then in agitation, makes honourable mention of him. ‘The hans-towns, ſays he, procured, in an imperial edict, that the Engliſh merchants aſſociated in Embden and other places, ſhould be adjudged monopoliſts; which was done by Suderman, a great civilian. There was there at that time for the queen as nimble a man as Suderman, and he had the chancellor of Embden to ſecond him; yet they could not ſtop the edict. But Gilpin played his cards ſo well, that he prevailed, the imperial ban ſhould not be publiſhed till after the diet; and that in the mean time his imperial majeſty ſhould ſend an embaſſador to England, to advertiſe the queen of the edict.’

Mr. Gilpin having ſtaid a few weeks with his brother at Mechlin, went afterwards to Louvain, where he reſolved to ſettle for ſome time. He made frequent excurſions to Antwerp, [54]Ghent, Bruſſels, and other places in the Low Countries; where he would ſpend a few weeks among thoſe of any reputation, whether papiſts or proteſtants: but he made Louvain his place of reſidence, for which city he always expreſſed a more than common affection. And indeed it was a moſt agreeable and commodious retreat for a ſcholar; enjoying all the advantages of ſituation, and affording the beſt opportunities for ſtudy.

Louvain is one of the chief towns in Brabant. It had formerly been the center of a very conſiderable woollen trade. More than four thouſand looms were daily at work in it, each of which employed near forty people. But its trade declining, it grew more beautiful, as it became leſs populous. Elegant houſes were built, and ſpacious walks laid oat within the walls of the town; the river Dyle, which flowed through the midſt of it, affording the inhabitants many opportunities of ſhewing their taſte. Upon an eminence at one end ſtands the caſtle, a venerable old building, riſing out of the midſt of a vineyard. Its battlements are much frequented [55]for the ſake of the noble proſpect they command over a country the moſt agreeably diverſified with every thing that can make an extenſive landſkip beautiful; here a ſtately palace, there a lonely monaſtry, rivers, lawns, woods, till the eye is loſt in a boundleſs plain blending itſelf with the horrizon. The elegance of this ſituation made Louvain the ſeat of politeneſs. Hither the men of taſte and leiſure from all parts repaired; where inſtead of the noiſe and hurry of trade, ſo common in the towns of Flanders, they enjoyed a calm retreat, and the agreeable interchange of ſolitude and company. But what endeared Louvain moſt to a ſcholar, was the noble ſeminary there eſtabliſhed. John the fourth duke of Brabant, with a view to keep up the credit of one of his chief towns upon the decay of the woollen manufacture, politically founded a univerſity in it; which ſoon became one of the moſt conſiderable in Europe. It conſiſts of many colleges, in each of which philoſophy was taught by two profeſſors, who read two hours each morning. The ſcholars had the reſt of the day to commit to writing what they heard.

[56]At the time Mr. Gilpin was at Louvain, it was one of the chief places for ſtudents in divinity. Some of the moſt eminent divines on both ſides of the queſtion reſided there; and the moſt important topics of religion were diſcuſſed with great freedom.

Mr. Gilpin's firſt buſineſs here was to get himſelf introduced to thoſe of any reputation for learning; to whom his own addreſs and attainments were no mean recommendation, and ſupplied the place of a long acquaintance, He was preſent at all public readings and diſputations: he committed every thing material to writing: all his opinions he re-examined; propoſed his doubts in private to his friends; and in every reſpect made the beſt uſe of his time.

He now began to have juſter notions of the doctrine of the reformed: he ſaw things in a clearer and a ſtronger light; and felt a ſatisfaction in the change he had made, to which he had hitherto been a ſtranger.

While he was thus purſuing his ſtudies, he and all the proteſtants in thoſe parts were ſuddenly alarmed with melancholy news from England—king Edward's death—the lady [57]Jane's fall—and queen Mary's acceſſion, whoſe bigotry was well known, and in whom the ſigns of a perſecuting ſpirit already appeared.

This bad news came however attended with one agreeable circumſtance; an account of biſhop Tunſtal's releaſe from the tower, and re-eſtabliſhment in his biſhoprick.

Soon afterwards Mr. Gilpin received a letter from his brother George, intreating him to come immediately to Mechlin; for he had an affair of conſequence to communicate to him, which abſolutely required an interview. When he came thither, he found his brother had received a letter from the biſhop, informing him, that he had found a benefice of conſiderable value vacant in his dioceſe, which he wiſhed he could perſuade his brother Bernard to accept; imagining he might by this time have got over his former ſcruples.

George knew he had a difficult province to manage; but determined however to try his influence. He begged his brother therefore to conſider, 'That he could not ſtay ſo long abroad for want of money, as he might [58]probably chuſe—that he had already offended the biſhop—and that a ſecond refuſal might occaſion an intire breach with him—that if it did not, yet the biſhop was now an old man—ſuch benefices were not every day to be had—and after the biſhop's death, he was not likely to meet with a friend, who would thus preſs him to accept a living.' But nothing would do: Bernard continued unmoved, and gave one anſwer to all his brother's arguments, 'That his conſcience would not ſuffer him to comply.' George anſwered, 'He might have his living as well taken care of, as if himſelf were there: beſides, ſays he, you have a biſhop approving and adviſing the ſtep I recommend; what would you deſire more?' If a biſhop's judgment, ſaid Bernard, was to be the rule of my actions, I ſhould comply; but as I am to ſtand or fall by my own, the caſe is different.' In ſhort, George was obliged to deſiſt; and Bernard returned to Lonvain, heartily vexed that he had loſt ſo much time upon ſo trifling an occaſion. He thought it however his duty to give the biſhop his reaſons [59]for not accepting his kind offer, which he did in the following letter.

Right honourable, and my ſingular good maſter, my duty remembered in moſt humble manner, pleaſeth it your honour to be informed, that of late my brother wrote to me, that in any wiſe I muſt meet him at Mechlin; for he muſt debate with me urgent affairs, ſuch as could not be diſpatched by writing. When we met, I perceived it was nothing elſe but to ſee if he could perſuade me to take a benefice, and to continue in ſtudy at the univerſity: which if I had known to be the cauſe of his ſending for me, I ſhould not have needed to interrupt my ſtudy to meet him; for I have ſo long debated that matter with learned men, eſpecially with the holy prophets, and moſt antient and godly writers ſince Chriſt's time, that I truſt, ſo long as I have to live, never to burden my conſcience with having a benefice, and lying from it. My brother ſaid, that your lordſhip had written to him, that you would gladly beſtow one on me; and that your [60]lordſhip thought (and ſo did other of my friends, of which he was one) that I was much too ſcrupulous in that point. Whereunto I always ſay, if I be too ſcrupulous (as I cannot think that I am) the matter is ſuch, that I had rather my conſcience were therein a great deal too ſtrait, than a little too large: for I am ſeriouſly perſuaded, that I ſhall never offend God by refuſing to have a benefice, and lie from it, ſo long as I judge not evil of others; which I truſt I ſhall not, but rather pray God daily, that all who have cures may diſcharge their office in his ſight, as may tend moſt to his glory, and the profit of his church. He replied againſt me, that your lordſhip would give me no benefice, but what you would ſee diſcharged in my abſence as well or better than I could diſcharge it myſelf. Whereunto I anſwered, that I would be ſorry, if I thought not there were many thouſands in England more able to diſcharge a cure than I find myſelf; and therefore I deſire, they may both take the cure and the profit alſo, that they may be able to feed the body and the ſoul both, [61]as I think all paſtors are bounden. As for me, I can never perſuade myſelf to take the profit, and let another take the pains: for if he ſhould teach and preach as faithfully as ever St. Auſtin did, yet ſhould I not think myſelf diſcharged. And if I ſhould ſtrain my conſcience herein, and ſtrive with it to remain here, or in any other univerſity, with ſuch a condition, the unquietneſs of my conſcience would not ſuffer me to profit in ſtudy at all.

I am here, at this preſent, I thank God, very well placed for ſtudy among a company of learned men, joining to the friers minors; having free acceſs at all times to a notable library among the friers, men both well learned and ſtudious. I have entered acquaintance with divers of the beſt learned in the town; and for my part was never more deſirous to learn in all my life than at this preſent. Wherefore I am bold, knowing your lordſhip's ſingular good-will towards me, to open my mind thus rudely and plainly unto your goodneſs, moſt humbly beſeeching you to ſuffer me to live without charge, that I may ſtudy quietly.

[62]And whereas I know well your lordſhip is careful how I ſhould live, if God ſhould call your lordſhip, being now aged, I deſire you let not that care trouble you: for, if I had no other ſhift, I could get a lectureſhip, I know, ſhortly, either in this univerſity, or at leaſt in ſome abbey hereby; where I ſhould not loſe my time: and this kind of life, if God be pleaſed, I deſire before any benefice. And thus I pray Chriſt always to have your lordſhip in his bleſſed keeping. By your lordſhip's humble ſcholar and chaplain.

Bernard Gilpin.

The biſhop was not offended at this letter. The unaffected piety of it diſarmed all reſentment; and led him rather to admire a behaviour, in which the motives of conſcience ſhewed themſelves ſo ſuperior to thoſe of intereſt. ‘Which of our modern gaping rooks, exclaims the biſhop of Chicheſter, could endeavour with more induſtry to obtain a benefice, than this man did to avoid one!’

[63]Mr. Gilpin, having got over this troubleſome affair (for ſolicitations of this kind gave him of all things the moſt trouble) continued ſome time longer at Louvain, daily improving in religious knowledge. His own opinions he kept to himſelf, induſtriouſly endeavouring to make himſelf acquainted with the opinions of others, and the arguments upon which they were grounded.

While he ſtayed in the Low Countries, he was greatly affected with the melancholy ſight of crouds of his dejected countrymen arriving daily in thoſe parts from the bloody ſcene then acting in England. Theſe unhappy exiles however ſoon recovered their ſpirits, and, diſperſing into various towns, chearfully applied themſelves, each as his profeſſion led, to gain an honeſt livelihood. The meaner fort exerciſed their crafts; the learned taught ſchools, read lectures, and corrected preſſes; at Baſil particularly, where the ingenious Operinus was then carrying printing to great perfection. Their commendable endeavours to make themſelves not quite a burden to thoſe who entertained them were ſuitably rewarded. The ſeveral towns of Germany and [64]Holland, finding their advantage in theſe ſtrangers, ſhewed them all imaginable civility: many private perſons likewiſe contributed to their aid: but, above all others, the generous duke of Wirtemburgh diſtinguiſhed himſelf in their favour; whoſe bounty to the Engliſh at Straſburgh and Franckfort ſhould never paſs unremembered, where theſe things are mentioned. Nor was Mr. Gilpin a little pleaſed to find, that, however unable he was perſonally to aſſiſt them, his large acquaintance in the country furniſhed him with the means of being uſeful to many of them by very ſerviceable recommendations.

Mr. Gilpin had been now two years in Flanders; and had made himſelf perfect maſter of the controverſy, as it was there handled. He left Louvain therefore, and took a journey to Paris.

Paſſing through a foreſt in his way thither, he was attacked by highwaymen; from whom, being very well mounted, he eſcaped to a cottage by the road-ſide. The rogues purſued him to the houſe, and declared they would pull it down, or ſet it on fire, if he [65]did not immediately come out. The family was in great conſtermation: in vain did Mr. Gilpin repreſent, that theſe were only idle threatenings—that on ſo public a road they durſt not meddle with the houſe—and that they would preſently be gone. All availed nothing. To quiet therefore the diſturbance he had occaſioned, he went out, and gave the rogues his money.

When he got to Paris, the firſt thing he ſet about was printing the biſhop of Durham's book. This prelate, as hath been obſerved, was a very moderate man; no favourer of proteſtantiſm, yet no friend to ſome of the groſſer tenets of the Romiſh church; particularly to its extravagant doctrine of the ſacrament of the lord's ſupper: and this book, which ſhewed the moderation of its author, gave much offence to all the more zealous papiſts; and drew many ſevere reproaches upon Mr. Gilpin, who was generally ſuppoſed to have corrupted the biſhop's work. Of what was ſaid his friends gave him notice, particularly Francis Wickliff; who deſired, if the charge was unjuſt, that he would purge himſelf of it. Mr. Gilpin told him, that [66]was eaſily done; and opening a deſk, 'See here, ſays he, a letter from my lord of Durham himſelf, in which he thanks me for my care and fidelity in this buſineſs.'

While Mr. Gilpin ſtaid at Paris, he lodged with Vaſcoſan *, to whom he had been recommended by his friends in the Netherlands. This learned man ſhewed him great regard, did him many friendly offices, and introduced him to the moſt conſiderable men in that city.

Here popery became quite his averſion: he ſaw more of its ſuperſtition and craft than he had yet ſeen; the former among the people, the latter among the prieſts, who ſcrupled not to avow, how little truth was their concern. He would frequently aſk, 'Whether ſuch and ſuch bad conſequences might not ariſe from ſuch and ſuch doctrines?' But he was always anſwered, 'That was not to be regarded—the church could not ſubſiſt without them—and little inconveniences muſt be bore with.'

At Paris he found his old acquaintance Mr. Neal, of New-college; who always favoured [67]popery, and was now become a bigot to it. Mr. Gilpin often expreſſed to him the concern he had upon this account; and approved his friendſhip, by the earneſt deſire he ſhewed to make him ſee his errors: but Neal was not of a temper to be wrought upon.

As an inſtance of popiſh ſophiſtry and prejudice, Mr. Gilpin would ſometimes relate a converſation about image-worſhip, which he once had with this Neal at Paris. He was obſerving to him the great abſurdity of the Romaniſts, in condemning idolatry, and yet countenancing ſuch an uſe of images, as muſt neceſſarily draw the people into it. For his part, he ſaid, he knew not how a chriſtain could allow himſelf in kneeling to an image; and aſked Neal, whether, in his conſcience, he did not think it the idolatry forbidden in the ſecond commandment? Neal was for diſtinguiſhing between an idol and an image: the images of ſaints, he ſaid, were not idols; and therefore the reverence paid to them could not be idolatry. Mr. Gilpin obſerved, that in the ſecond commandment there was no mention made of an idol: the [68]prohibition was, 'Bow not down to the likeneſs of any created thing.' And what is it, ſaid he, that makes an idol? The workman makes the reſemblance of a human creature: the image thus made is no idol: it is worſhip that makes it one. Hence the apoſtle ſays, 'an idol is nothing.'—a mere creature of the imagination. The diſtinction therefore between Latria and Doulia is to no purpoſe: it is made void by the expreſs words, ‘Thou ſhalt not bow down unto them.’ The very poſture of adoration, he obſerved, was forbidden; and that at leaſt the Romaniſts every where practiſed.—To all this Neal had only one general anſwer: 'You may ſay juſt what you pleaſe; but theſe things are eſtabliſhed by the church, and cannot be altered.'

This was the ſame Neal, who was afterwards chaplain to biſhop Bonner, and diſtinguiſhed himſelf by being ſole voucher of the very improbable and ſilly ſtory of the nag'shead conſecration.

Mr. Gilpin having ſpent three years abroad, was now fully ſatisfied in all his more conſiderable [69]ſcruples. He wanted no farther conviction of the bad tendency of popery: he ſaw the neceſſity of ſome reformation; and began to think every day more favourably of the preſent one. The doctrine of the corporal preſence indeed he had not yet fully conſidered; but he looked upon it as a myſtery, which it rather became him to acquieſce in than examine. The principal end of his going abroad being thus anſwered, he was deſirous of returning home.

The Marian perſecution was ſtill raging. His friends therefore, with great earneſtneſs, diſſuaded him from his deſign. They repreſented the danger he would be in at this juncture in England—preſſed him to wait for happier times—and ſuggeſted, that it was little leſs than madneſs to think of going to a place, from whence all, of his ſentiments, were endeavouring to withdraw themſelves.

Bat it is moſt probable, that his purpoſe to return at this time was in purſuance of the biſhop of Durham's advice; who, finding the infirmities of age increaſe upon him, and believing his nephew totally unqualified [70]to advance himſelf in life, might be deſirous of providing for him before his death; and hoped that his power, in that remote part of the kingdom, would be a ſufficient protection for him againſt his enemies. It is however certain, that he came into England during the heat of the perſecution.

SECTION IV.

[71]

UPON his arrival in England, he went immediately to the biſhop of Durham, who was then in his dioceſe. Here this humane prelate kept himſelf withdrawn during moſt of that violent reign, to avoid having any hand in meaſures which he abhorred.

When he left London, upon his releaſe from the tower, he was ſtraitly charged with the entire extirpation of hereſy in his dioceſe; and was given to underſtand, that ſeverity would be the only allowed teſt of his zeal. Theſe inſtructions he received in the ſpirit they were given; loudly threatening, that heretics ſhould no where find a warmer reception than at Durham: and it was thought indeed the proteſtants would hardly meet with much favour from him, as they had ſhewn him ſo little. But nothing was further from his intention than perſecution; inſomuch that his was almoſt the only dioceſe, where the poor proteſtants enjoyed any repoſe. When moſt of the other biſhops ſent [72]in large accounts of their ſervices to religion, very lame ones came from Durham: they were filled with high encomiums of the orthodoxy of the dioceſe, interſperſed here and there with the trial of an heretic; but either the depoſitions againſt him were not ſufficiently proved, or there were great hopes of his recantation—no mention however was made of any burnings. The following ſtory of his lenity we have from Mr. Fox. A perſon had been accuſed to him of hereſy, whom he had ſlightly examined, and diſmiſſed. His chancellor thinking him too favourable, preſſed for a further examination: the biſhop anſwered, 'We have hitherto lived peaceably among our neighbours: let us continue ſo, and not bring this man's blood upon us.' A behaviour of this kind was but ill reliſhed by the zealous council; and the biſhop laid deſervedly under the calumny of being not actuated by true Romiſh principles.

Such was the ſtate of the dioceſe of Durham, when Mr. Gilpin came there. The biſhop received him with great friendship; and within a very little time, gave him the archdeaconry of Durham; to which the rectory [73]of Eaſington was annexed. It is probable, that if Mr. Gilpin came home by the biſhop's advice, this preferment was then vacant, or ſoon expected to be ſo.

Upon removing to his pariſh, he found it in great diſorder. With a firm reſolution therefore of doing what good he could in it, he ſet himſelf in earneſt to reprove vice publicly and privately; to encourage virtue; and to explain the nature of true religion, with a freedom by no means ſuited to thoſe dangerous times.

Very material objections were then made to the clergy of thoſe parts. The reformation, which advanced but ſlowly in England, had made leaſt progreſs in the north. The eccleſiaſtics there wanted not a popiſh reign to authorize their ſuperſtition. But this was their beſt ſide. Their manners were ſcandalous: the paſtoral care was totally neglected; and it is hard to ſay, whether vice or ignorance was more remarkable in them.

All over England indeed the church was very ill ſupplied with miniſters. ‘As for the inferior clergy, ſays Fuller, the beſt that could be gotten, were placed in paſtoral [74]charges; Alas! tolerability was eminency in that age. A ruſh candle ſeemed a torch where no brighter light was ever ſeen before. Surely preaching now ran very low, if it be true what I read, that Mr. Tavernour, of Water-Eaton in Oxfordſhire, high-ſheriff of the county, came in pure charity, not oſtentation, and gave the ſcholars a ſermon in St. Mary's, with his gold chain about his neck, and his ſword by his ſide *.’

We may judge likewiſe of the ſtate of learning at that time among the clergy, from the accounts ſtill preſerved of ſome archidiaconal viſitations. 'Latinè verba aliquot intelligit, non ſententiam; Latinè utcunque intelligit; Latinè pauca intelligit;' were the expreſſions generally made uſe of to characterize them in this particular.

[75]How much, in the north eſpecially, the paſtoral care was neglected, we may judge from an account given us of the clergy of thoſe parts, by a biſhop of Durham, in a letter ſtill preſerved, to an archbiſhop of Canterbury.

‘It is lamentable, ſays he, to ſee how negligently they ſay any ſervice, and how ſeldom. Your cures are all, except Rachdale, as far out of order as any of the country. Whalley hath as ill a vicar as the worſt. The biſhop of Man liveth here at eaſe, and as merry as pope Joan. The biſhop of Cheſter hath compounded with my lord of York for his viſitation, and gathereth up the money by his ſervants: but never a word ſpoken of any viſitation or reformation; and that, he ſaith, he doth out of friendſhip, becauſe he will not trouble the country, nor put them to charge in calling them together *.’

[76]This corruption among his brethren gave Mr. Gilpin great concern. ‘The inſatiable covetouſneſs (to uſe his own words) joined with the pride, carnal liberty, and other vices, which reign at this time in all eſtates, but eſpecially among us prieſts, who ought to be the ſalt of the earth, breaks me many a ſleep.’ He determined therefore to do all in his power to effect a reformation; or, if that were impoſſible, to proteſt however againſt: what he could not alter. He conſidered, that one of his offices obliged him to take the ſame care of the manners of the clergy, as the other did of thoſe of the laity; and as he never received an office without a deſign [77]of doing his duty in it, he reſolved to behave as an archdeacon ought.

Accordingly he took every opportunity of reproving the enormities he remarked. The more ingenuous of the inferior clergy he endeavoured to bring by gentler methods to their duty: the obſtinate he would rebuke with all authority. And as he feared none in the cauſe of religion, no man's family or fortune could exempt him from his notice. At viſitations particularly, and where ever his audience was chiefly clerical, he would expreſs himſelf againſt every thing he obſerved amiſs, with a zeal, which might have been thought affected in one of a leſs approved ſincerity.

It was an opinion of his, that non-reſidence and pluralities were the principal ſources of corruption among churchmen. We need not wonder therefore, if we find him inveighing againſt them with the greateſt earneſtneſs. It muſt be owned indeed, they were at that time ſhamefully in uſe. It was no uncommon thing for a clergyman in thoſe days to hold three, and ſometimes four livings together. Mr. Stripe mentions one perſon who [78]held five. His name was Blage: he was a batchelor in divinity; and held at one time, St. Dunſtan's in the Weſt, Whiſton in Yorkſhire, and Doncaſter in the ſame county, Rugby in Warwickſhire, and Barnet in Middleſex. Theſe enormities, for ſuch he eſteemed them, went to the heart of the pious archdeacon, and were the conſtant ſubjects of his reproof. Sometimes he would ſhew how wrong they were in themſelves, as abſolutely contrary to the deſign of endowments; at other times how injurious to the reſt of the order: 'While three parts out of four of the clergy, in his manner of ſpeaking, were picking what they could get off a common, the reſt were growing wanton with ſtall-feeding.' But his great argument againſt them was, the prejudice they did religion. 'It was reaſonable, he ſaid, to think a pariſh would be better taken care of by the prieſt, who received the whole income, than by the curate, who received only a very ſmall part; and would, it might eaſily be imagined, too often proportion his pains to his allowance.' Beſides, he thought, one man's engroſſing what in all reaſon belonged [79]to two, perhaps three or four, agreed very ill with the ſimple manners, and ſequeſtred life of a miniſter of Chriſt; and gave an example which tended more to the diſcredit of religion, than all the preaching in the world to its advancement.

With equal freedom he likewiſe cenſured their private vices; frequently drawing the character of a bad clergyman, and dwelling upon ſuch irregularities as he knew gave moſt offence in the eccleſiaſtics of thoſe parts.

The prudent biſhop, obſerving the forwardneſs of his zeal, failed not to furniſh him with cautions in abundance; often reminding him how prudently he ought to behave, where, with all his prudence, he ſhould ſcarce avoid giving offence—and his enemies, he ſaid, could never want a handle againſt him, while popery reigned with ſo much ſeverity.

But ſuch repreſentations of danger had no effect: upon him. The common maxims indeed of worldly prudence, he knew, were againſt him: but the examples he found in ſcripture of holy men, who with equal freedom [80]oppoſed vice, and in times as dangerous, wrought ſtrongly with him. If his endeavours were at all ſerviceable to religion, if they only ſet ſome bounds to vice, he thought it criminal to check them through any motives of fear. It was his opinion, that when an employment was accepted, it ſhould be accepted in all its parts: he thought nothing was a greater breach of truſt, or more deſtructive of common good, than to conſider public offices only as private emoluments.

It is however a little ſurprizing, that the biſhop of Durham, who knew the world ſo well, ſhould not foreſee how much he muſt neceſſarily expoſe his nephew to the popiſh party, by placing him in ſuch a ſtation. He knew he could not temporize; and he muſt know, that without temporizing, he would ſoon be moſt obnoxious to thoſe in power; with whoſe perſecuting principles he was well acquainted. Had he provided for him in a way, which had no connexion with the clergy, it is probable he might have avoided thoſe dangers in which we ſhall immediately find him. For his free reproofs ſoon rouſed [81]the eccleſiaſtics of thoſe parts againſt him, and put them upon every method in their power to remove ſo inconvenient an enquirer. It was preſently the popular clamour, 'That he was an enemy to the church—a ſcandalizer of the clergy—a preacher of damnable doctrines—and that religion muſt ſuffer from the hereſies he was daily broaching, if they ſpared him any longer. ‘After I entered upon the parſonage of Eaſington, ſays he, in a letter to his brother, and began to preach, I ſoon procured me many mighty and grievous adverſaries, for that I preached againſt pluralities and non-reſidence. Some ſaid, all that preached that doctrine became heretics ſoon after. Others found great fault, for that I preached repentance and ſalvation by Chriſt; and did not make whole ſermons, as they did, about tranſubſtantiation, purgatory, holy-water, images, prayers to ſaints, and ſuch like.’

Thus, in ſhort, he had raiſed a flame, which nothing but his blood could quench. Many articles were drawn up againſt him, and he was accuſed in form before the biſhop of Durham.

[82]This proſecution was managed chiefly by one Dunſtal, a prieſt in thoſe parts, who had always diſtinguiſhed himſelf as the archdeacon's implacable enemy: and as it was imagined the biſhop's very great regard for Mr. Gilpin might probably obſtruct their deſigns, this perſon had been long employed by the party to work underhand, and prejudice the biſhop againſt him.

Happy was it for him, that the prelate had as much diſcernment as humanity. He was practiſed in the world: he knew what men and times would bear; and eaſily found a method to protect his friend without endangering himſelf.

When the cauſe came before him, 'He was extremely ſorry to hear, that a perſon he had ſo great a regard for ſhould be accuſed of hereſy—that indeed himſelf had not been without ſome ſuſpicion of his leaning a little that way—but he had ſtill been in hopes there was nothing in his opinions of any dangerous conſequence to religion.—He ſhould however be fairly examined; and if he appeared to be guilty, he ſhould find a very ſevere judge in the biſhop of Durham.'

[83]By this artful addreſs the biſhop got the management of the affair into his own hands: and taking care to preſs his accuſed friend in points only in which he knew him able to bear [...] him off innocent; and diſmiſſed the cauſe, telling the accuſers, 'He was afraid they had been too forward in their zeal for religion—and that hereſy was ſuch a crime, as no man ought to be charged with but upon the ſtrongeſt proof.'

The malice of his enemies could not however reſt. His character at leaſt was in their power; for they had great influence upon the populace, of which they failed not to make the worſt uſe, by infuſing into thoſe, who were open to haſty impreſſions, ſuch ſentiments, as they knew moſt likely to inflame them. Several of his papers, yet remaining, ſhew what candid interpreters they were of words and actions, which could poſſibly be wreſted to any bad meaning: one letter particularly, in which with great mildneſs he endeavours to free himſelf from the ſlanders of ſome of his enemies, who had reported him to have affirmed, 'It was as lawful [84]to have two wives as two livings.' He remembered indeed he had once been aſked 'Whether of the two was worſe?' and that he had careleſly anſwered, 'He thought them both bad:' but to extend this to his affirming, 'They were both equally bad,' was perverting his meaning, he thought, in a very diſingenuous manner.

The great fatigue Mr. Gilpin thus underwent in doing his duty in the double capacity of an archdeacon and a rector of a pariſh (and a very great fatigue it was in the conſcientious manner in which he did it) he found at length too much for him: his ſtrength was indeed unequal to it; exhauſted by ſo long an oppoſition to the ſtrong tide, which ran againſt him.—He acquainted the biſhop therefore, 'That he muſt reſign either his archdeaconry, or his pariſh—that he would with the greateſt readineſs do his duty in which ſoever his lordſhip thought him beſt qualified for; but he was not able to do it in both.'—'Have I not repeatedly told you, ſaid the biſhop, that you will die a beggar? Depend upon it you will, if you ſuffer your conſcience to raiſe ſuch unreaſonable [85]ſcruples. The archdeaconry and the living cannot be ſeparated: the income of the former is not a ſupport without that of the latter. I found them united, and am determined to leave them ſo.'

In conſequence of the biſhop's refuſal to let him keep either of them ſingle, he moſt probably reſigned them both; for I find him about this time without any office in the church.—During his being thus unemployed, he lived with the biſhop as one of his chaplains.

But even in this ſituation he found the malice of his enemies ſtill purſuing him. The defeat they had received did not prevent their ſeeking every opportunity of attacking him again. He avoided them as much as poſſible; and they, on the other hand, contrived to meet him as frequently as they could; urging him continually upon ſome controverted point of religion, in contradiction often to the moſt obvious rules of decency and good manners.

The biſhop of Chicheſter gives us the particulars of one of theſe diſputes; which, he ſays, he had often heard his kinſman, Anthony [86]Carleton ſpeak of, who at that time lived in the biſhop of Durham's family.

Some of the biſhop's chaplains getting about him in their accuſtomed manner, one of them aſked him his opinion of the writings of Luther: Mr. Gilpin anſwered, 'He had never read them: that his method had always been to ſtudy the ſcriptures, and the father's expoſitions of them; but for the writings of modern divines, he was not ſo well acquainted with them.' One of them, in a ſneering manner, commended that as a right way of proceeding; and added, 'That if all men could but be perſuaded to be of Mr. Gilpin's opinion, to have the ſame veneration for antiquity that he had, the peace of the church would no longer be diſturbed with any of theſe novel teachers.' 'But ſuppoſe, ſaid Mr. Gilpin, theſe novel teachers, as you call them, have the ſenſe of antiquity on their ſide; what ſhall we ſay then? Shall the antient doctrine be rejected, becauſe of the novel teacher?' This not ſatisfying them, they began to urge him farther. 'Pray, ſaid one of them, what are your thoughts about the real preſence?' Mr. [87]Gilpin anſwered, 'That he really knew nothing of weight to object againſt it: but he thought it too myſterious a ſubject to bear a diſpute.' 'But do you believe tranſubſtantiation?' 'I believe every thing contained in the word of God.' 'But do you believe as the church believes?' 'Pray, ſaid Mr. Gilpin, is the catholic faith unchangeable?' 'Undoubtedly it is.' 'But the church did not always hold tranſubſtantiation an article of faith.' 'When did it not hold it ſo?' 'Before the time of Peter Lombard, who firſt introduced it: and even ſince his time it hath undergone an alteration. Pray, tell me; is not the bread in the ſacrament converted into both the body and blood of Chriſt?' 'Undoubtedly it is.' 'But, ſaid Mr. Gilpin, ſmiling, Peter Lombard himſelf did not believe that: for in the eleventh chapter of his fourth book, I very well remember, he ſaith expreſly, ‘There is no tranſubſtantiation but of bread into fleſh, and wine into blood.’ And now, I beg you will tell me how you reconcile theſe things with the unchangeableneſs of the catholic faith?' The chaplains had nothing to anſwer: for the words of [88]Lombard indeed plainly denied, that in the tranſubſtantiated bread there could be any blood. Mr. Gilpin, obſerving their confuſion, went on: 'It appears then, that tranſubſtantiation was never heard of in the church before the time of Peter Lombard: a man might have been a good catholic without acknowledging that doctrine till then: afterwards for a long time, the only meaning of it was, a converſion of the bread into fleſh, and the wine into blood: and thus it remained, till Thomas Aquinas introduced his notion of concomitancy; at which time this doctrine underwent another change: both fleſh and blood were then, it ſeems, contained really and ſubſtantially in the bread alone.—Alas! alas! I am afraid theſe are the novel opinions that have got in amongſt us: the catholic faith, we are both agreed, is unchangeable.' The biſhop was ſitting before the fire in the fame chamber, where this converſation happened; and leaning back in his chair, over-heard it. When it was over, he got up, and turning to his chaplains, ſaid to them with ſome emotion, 'Come, come, [89]leave him, leave him; I find he has more learning than all of you put together.'

From Mr. Gilpin's behaviour upon this occaſion, his zeal appears to have been tempered with a good deal of prudence. Indeed it never roſe ſo high, as to become dangerous to him, but when he thought his duty abſolutely required it. In general he was very cautious; and well guarded againſt the captious queſtions of ſuch, as were continually lying in wait to intrap him.

How long Mr. Gilpin remained unbeneficed, doth not appear. It could not however be very long, becauſe the rectory of Houghton-le-ſpring fell vacant, before Eaſington, and the archdeaconry, were diſpoſed of; and the biſhop, in a jocular way, made him an offer of all the three. But that offer it was not likely he would liſten to. He thanked the biſhop however, and accepted Houghton.

This rectory was indeed of conſiderable value, but the duty of it was proportionably laborious. It was ſo extenſive, that it contained no leſs than fourteen villages: and having been as much neglected in that dark [90]age, as the cures in the north then ordinarily were, popery had produced its full growth of ſuperſtition in it. Scarce any traces indeed of true chriſtianity were left. Nay, what little religion remained, was even popery itſelf corrupted. All its idle ceremonies were here carried higher than you would perhaps any where elſe find them; and were more conſidered as the eſſentials of religion. How entirely this barbarous people were excluded from all means of better information, appears from hence, that in that part of the kingdom, through the deſigned neglect of biſhops and juſtices of the peace, king Edward's proclamations for a change of worſhip had not even been heard of at the time of that prince's death.

Such was the condition of the pariſh of Houghton, when it was committed to Mr. Gilpin's care: a waſte ſo miſerably uncultivated, that the greateſt induſtry ſeemed but ſufficient to bring it into any kind of order; and the greateſt reſolution only to make the attempt. But when the good of mankind was concerned, this true miniſter of the goſpel had reſolution enough to attempt whatever induſtry [91]could accompliſh. He was grieved to ſee ignorance and vice ſo lamentably prevail: but he did not deſpair. He implored the aſſiſtance of God; and his ſincere endeavours met with it. The people crouded about him, and heard him with attention, perceiving him a teacher of a different kind from thoſe, to whom they had hitherto been accuſtomed.

Upon his taking poſſeſſion of Houghton, it was ſome mortification to him, that he could not immediately reſide. His parſonage-houſe was gone entirely to decay; and ſome time was required to make it habitable. Part of it was fitted up as ſoon as poſſible for his reception: but he continued improving and enlarging it, till it became ſuitable to his hoſpitable temper, a proper habitation for a man who never intended to keep what he had to himſelf. ‘His houſe, ſays the biſhop of Chicheſter, was like a biſhop's palace; ſuperior indeed to moſt biſhops houſes, with reſpect both to the largeneſs of the building, and the elegance of the ſituation.’

[92]Soon after this late inſtance of the biſhop's favour to him, another opportunity offered, by which this generous patron hoped ſtill further to improve his fortune. A ſtall in the cathedral of Durham was vacant, which he urged Mr. Gilpin in the moſt friendly manner to accept, telling him, 'There lay not the ſame objection to this as to the archdeaconry—that it was quite a ſine cure—and that he could have no reaſonable pretence for refuſing it.' But Mr. Gilpin, reſolving not to accept it, told the biſhop, 'That by his bounty he had already more wealth, than, he was afraid, he could give a good account of. He begged therefore he might not have an additional charge; but that his lordſhip would rather beſtow this preferment on one by whom it was more wanted.' The biſhop knew by long experience it was in vain to preſs him to what he did not approve; ſo there was no more ſaid of the prebend.

Though he lived now retired, and gave no offence to the clergy, their malice however ſtill purſued him. They obſerved with indignation the ſtrong contraſt between his life and theirs. His care and labour were [93]a ſtanding ſatyr upon their negligence and ſloth; and it was the language of their hearts, 'By ſo living thou reproacheſt us.' In a word, they were determined, if poſſible, to extinguiſh a light, which ſhewed them to ſuch diſadvantage.

But they had not the eaſieſt part to manage. The country favoured him; the biſhop was his friend; and no good man his enemy. Beſides, the maſk of religion muſt needs be kept on; and they found Mr. Gilpin's zeal not ſo intemperate as might be wiſhed. However, what malice could do was not wanting: every engine was ſet at work; and baſe emiſſaries employed in all parts to ſeek out matter for an accuſation of him. Of all this Mr. Gilpin was ſenſible, and behaved as cautiouſly as he thought conſiſtent with his duty; indeed more cautiouſly than he could afterwards approve: for, in his future life, he would often tax his behaviour at this time with weakneſs and cowardice *.

But had his caution been greater, againſt ſuch vigilant enemies it had probably been [94]ſtill ineffectual. The eyes of numbers were conſtantly upon him, and ſcarce an action of his life eſcaped them. Of this malicious induſtry we have the following inſtance.

A woman in the pangs of child-bed imploring God's aſſiſtance, was rebuked by thoſe around her for not rather praying to the virgin Mary. Alarmed by her danger, and greatly deſirous of knowing whether God or the virgin was more likely to aſſiſt her, ſhe begged, 'The great preacher lately come from abroad, might be ſent for: ſhe was ſure he would come, and could tell her what ſhe ſhould do.' Mr. Gilpin told her, 'He durſt not perſuade her to call upon the virgin Mary; but in praying to God, ſhe might be ſure ſhe did right—that there were many expreſs commands in ſcripture for it—and that God would certainly hear them who prayed earneſtly to him.' Mr. Gilpin ſpoke the more freely, as he thought what he ſaid was not likely to be carried abroad. But he was afterwards ſurprized to find it had not eſcaped the vigilance of his enemies, who failed not to make the worſt uſe of it.

[95]By ſo unwearied an induſtry ſuch a number of articles were in a ſhort time got together, as, it was eagerly imagined, could not but cruſh him. He was ſoon therefore formally accuſed, and brought once more before the biſhop of Durham. How the biſhop behaved at this time we are not particularly informed. But no man knew better how to act upon an emergency. It is probable he would vary his management; but it is certain Mr. Gilpin was acquitted.

The malice of his enemies ſucceeded however in part; for the biſhop's favour to him from this time viſibly declined: though it is queſtionable, whether he really felt the indifference he expreſſed; or he thought it adviſeable thus far to temporize; hoping to deduct the ſum of his own from the ill-will of others. It is rather probable however that his indifference was not affected: for the biſhop was a very prudent man; and when he found, that his kinſman's piety (carried, he thought, in many inſtances, to a ſtrange extreme) began to involve himſelf in inconveniencies and ſuſpicions, which it had been his principal care throughout his [96]life to avoid; it is not unlikely, that he might judge his friendſhip had led him too far from his own prudential maxims of behaviour, and that he might reſolve to endanger his quiet no longer for the ſake of a man whoſe obſtinacy was inſuperable *. This was not leſs than Mr. Gilpin expected, nor more than he was well provided for. He acknowledged his great obligations to the biſhop; was ſorry to ſee him diſguſted; and would have given up any thing, to have him ſatisfied, except his conſcience. But a good conſcience, he was aſſured, was his beſt friend, and was reſolved not to part with it for any friend upon earth.

His enemies, in the mean time, were not thus ſilenced. Though they had been defeated a ſecond time, they were only the [97]more ſpirited up by that additional rancour, which generally attends the baffled deſigns of the malicious. Convinced however they now were, how impoſſible it was to work up the biſhop of Durham's zeal to the height they wiſhed; and began to ſuſpect he was either leſs orthodox himſelf, or at leaſt too much Mr. Gilpin's friend to have any hand in his condemnation. They thought indeed, if it could have been ſo brought about, it would have given them leaſt trouble, and moſt ſatisfaction, to have had him burnt at Durham; but as that could not be well effected, they were determined to try whether it could not be done elſewhere. Thirty-two articles were accordingly drawn up againſt him in the ſtrongeſt manner, and laid before biſhop Bonner of London.

Here they went the right way to work. Bonner was juſt the reverſe of Tunſtal; formed by nature for an inquiſitor, and the propereſt agent their malice could have employed. The fierce zealot at once took fire; extolled their laudable concern for religion; and promiſed that the heretic ſhould be at a ſtake in a fortnight.

[98]Mr. Gilpin's friends in London trembled for his ſafety, and inſtantly diſpatched a meſſage—that he had not a moment to loſe.

The meſſenger did not ſurprize him. He had long been preparing himſelf to ſuffer for the truth, and he now determined not to decline it. It was in ſome ſort, he thought, denying his faith, to be backward in giving the beſt teſtimony to it. If it was proper he ſhould be delivered, he perſuaded himſelf that God would take his own method to deliver him. He was indeed in a great meafure weaned from the world; daily more convinced of its vanity; and more confirmed in his reſolutions of conſidering it merely as a ſtate preparatory to eternity: and as it was the principal buſineſs of his life to promote religion, if he could better effect this by his death, it was his wiſh to die.

He received the account therefore with great compoſure; and immediately after called up William Airay, a favourite domeſtic, who had long ſerved him as his almoner and ſteward; and laying his hand upon his ſhoulder, 'At length, ſays he, they have prevailed againſt me—I am accuſed to the biſhop [99]of London, from whom there will be no eſcaping—God forgive their malice, and grant me ſtrength to undergo the trial.' He then ordered his ſervant to provide a long garment for him, in which he might go decently to the ſtake; and deſired it might be got ready with all expedition; 'For I know not, ſays he, how ſoon I may have occaſion for it.'

As ſoon as this garment was provided, it is ſaid, he uſed to put it on every day till the biſhop's meſſengers apprehended him.

His friends in the mean time failed not to interpoſe; earneſtly beſeeching him, while he had yet an opportunity, to provided for his ſafety. But he begged them not to preſs him longer upon that ſubject: ſhould he even attempt it, he ſaid, he believed it would hardly be in his power to eſcape; for he queſtioned not but all his motions were very narrowly obſerved.—Beſides, he would aſk, how they could imagine he would prefer the miſerable life of an exile, before the joyful death of a martyr? 'Be aſſured, ſays he, I ſhould never have thrown myſelf voluntarily into the hands of my enemies; but I am fully determined to perſevere in doing my [100]duty, and ſhall take no meaſures to avoid them.'

In a few days the meſſengers apprehended him, and put an end to theſe ſolicitations.

In his way to London, it is ſaid, he broke his leg, which put a ſtop for ſome time to his journey. The preſons, in whoſe cuſtoday he was, took occaſion thence maliciouſly to retort upon him an obſervation he would frequently make, 'That nothing happens to us but what is intended for our good;' aſking him, Whether he thought his broken leg was ſo intended? He anſwered meekly, 'He made no queſtion but it was.' And indeed ſo it proved in the ſtricteſt ſenſe: for before he was able to travel, queen Mary died, and he was ſet at liberty.

Whatever truth there may be in this relation, thus much however is certain: the account of the queen's death met him upon the road, and put a ſtop to any farther proſecution.

SECTION V.

[101]

MR. Gilpin, thus providentially reſcued from his enemies, returned to Houghton through crouds of people, expreſſing the utmoſt joy, and bleſſing God for his deliverance.

Elizabeth's acceſſion freed him now from all reſtraints, and allowed him the liberty he had long wiſhed for of ſpeaking his mind plainly to his pariſhioners; tho' no-body but himſelf thought the reſerve he had hitherto uſed at all faulty.

It was now his friend the biſhop of Durham's turn to ſuffer. He and ſome other biſhops, refuſing the oath of ſupremacy, were deprived and committed to the tower. But this ſeverity ſoon relaxed: to the biſhop of Durham eſpecially the government ſhewed as much lenity as was thought conſiſtent with the reformation then carrying on. He was recommended to the care of the archbiſhop of Canterbury; with whom he ſpent in great tranquility the ſhort remainder of a very long life.

[102]This prelate had ſeen as great a variety of fortune as moſt men; he had lived in difficult and in eaſy times; he had known both proteſtants and papiſts in power; and yet from all parties, and in all revolutions of government, he had found favour. The truth is, he was well verſed in the arts of temporizing; and poſſeſſed a large ſhare of that complying philoſophy, which taking offence at nothing, can adapt itſelf to all things. When Harry the eighth began to innovate, the biſhop of Durham had no ſcruples. When his ſon went farther, ſtill the biſhop was quiet, and owed indeed his confinement at the cloſe of that reign to his deſire of continuing ſo. Again, when queen Mary reverſed what they had done; with this too the biſhop was ſatisfied, and forgot all his ſormer profeſſions. Thus much however may juſtly be ſaid of him, that upon all occaſions, and where no ſecular ends were in view, he ſhewed himſelf a man of great moderation: and whether in his heart he was more papiſt or proteſtant, to arbitrary proceedings however in either perſuaſion he was wholly averſe. Thus he thought things were carried too far on one ſide in king [103]Edward's time, and too far on the other in queen Mary's: with both reigns he was therefore diſſatisfied, though he was too great a lover of his eaſe to oppoſe them. But as his days ſhortened, his ambition decreaſed, his conſcience grew more tender, and what he had done for king Harry and king Edward, he refuſed to do again for queen Elizabeth. Though the biſhop of Saliſbury is of opinion, he was not with-held by any ſcruples, but ſuch as a ſenſe of decency raiſed, from complying with that princeſs: he was very old, and thought it looked better to undergo the ſame fate with his brethren, than to be ſtill changing *. And this is the rather probable, becauſe many hiſtorians ſay, the late reign had given him a great diſguſt to popery; and that he would often own to archbiſhop Parker, he began to think every day more favourably of the reformers.—In private life his manners were very commendable. He had an abſolute command over himſelf; a temper which no accident could diſcompoſe; great humanity, and great good nature. In learning, few of his contemporaries [104]were equal to him; none more ready to patronize it. Of the offices of friendſhip he was a ſtrict obſerver; and was not only a favourer, but a zealous encourager of good men. In a word, where he was not immediately under the influence of court-maxims, he gave the example of a true chriſtian biſhop.

Mr. Gilpin, though deprived of the aſſiſtance of this great prelate, ſoon experienced however, that worth like his could never be left friendleſs. His merit raiſed him friends wherever he was known; and though his piety was ſuch, that he never propoſed reputation as the end of his actions; yet perhaps few of his profeſſion ſtood at this time higher in the public eſteem. ‘He was reſpected, ſay the biſhop of Chicheſter, not only by the more eminent churchmen, but by thoſe of the firſt rank in the nation.’

When the popiſh biſhops were deprived, and many ſees by that means vacant, Mr. Gilpin's friends at court, particularly the earl of Bedford, thought it a good opportunity to uſe their intereſt in his favour. He was recommended accordingly to the queen as a [105]proper perſon for one of the void biſhoprics: upon which, as he was a north-country man, ſhe nominated him to that of Carliſle; and the earl took immediate care that a congé d' elire, with her majeſty's recommendation of him, ſhould be ſent down to the dean and chapter of that ſee.

Mr. Gilpin, who knew nothing of what was going forward in his favour, was greatly ſurpriſed at this unexpected honour; yet could not by any means perſuade himſelf to accept it. He ſent a meſſenger therefore with a letter to the earl, expreſſing his great obligations to her majeſty and his lordſhip for their favourable ſentiments of him—but begged they would excuſe his accepting their intended kindneſs—they had really thought of placing him in a ſtation which he did not merit—he muſt therefore remove from himſelf a burden to which he, who was beſt acquainted with his own weakneſs, knew himſelf unequal—in the mean time he would not fail to do his utmoſt for the ſervice of religion in an inferior employment.

The earl, upon the receipt of this letter, went immediately to Dr. Sandys, biſhop of [106]Worceſter, who was then in London. As this prelate was intimately acquainted with Mr. Gilpin, and, as the biſhop of Chicheſter ſays, nearly related to him, the earl ſuppoſed he could not be without his influence over him; and therefore earneſtly deſired he would endeavour to perſuade his friend to think leſs meanly of himſelf. The biſhop readily undertook the office, and wrote the following letter to Mr. Gilpin *.

My much reſpected kinſman, regarding not ſo much your private intereſt, as the intereſt of religion, I did what I could, that the biſhopric of Carliſle might be ſecured to you: and the juſt character I gave of you to the queen has, I doubt not, had ſome weight with her majeſty in her promoting of you to that ſee; which not to mention the honour of it, will enable you to be of the utmoſt ſervice to the church of Chriſt.—I am not ignorant how much rather you chuſe a private ſtation: but if you conſider the condition of the church [107]at this time, you cannot, I think, with a good conſcience, refuſe this burden; eſpecially as it is in a part of the kingdom, where no man is thought fitter than yourſelf to be of ſervice to religion. Wherefore I charge you before God, and as you will anſwer to him, that, laying all excuſes aſide, you refuſe not to aſſiſt your country, and do what ſervice you can to the church of God.—In the mean time, I can inform you, that by the queen's favour you will have the biſhopric juſt in the condition in which Dr. Oglethorpe left it; nothing ſhall be taken from it, as hath been from ſome others.—Wherefore exhorting and beſeeching you to be obedient to God's call herein, and not to neglect the duty of your function, I commend both you and this whole buſineſs to the divine providence. Your kinſman and brother,

Edwin Worceſter.

This letter, notwithſtanding the preſſing manner in which it is written, was without effect. Mr. Gilpin returned his thanks; but [108]as for the biſhopric, he was determined, and he thought for very good reaſons, not to accept it. Nor could all the perſuaſions of his friends alter this reſolution. Had he, they aſked him, any ſcruple of conſcience about it?—In one ſenſe he had: 'The caſe, ſays he, is truly this: if any other biſhopric, beſides Carliſle, had been offered to me, I poſſibly might have accepted it: but in that dioceſe I have ſo many friends and acquaintance, of whom I have not the beſt opinion, that I muſt either connive at many irregularities, or draw upon myſelf ſo much hatred, that I ſhould be leſs able to do good there than any one elſe.'

Mr. Gilpin thus perſiſting in his refuſal, the biſhopric was was at length given to Dr. Beſt, a man by no means undeſerving of it.

This prelate ſoon found he had entered upon a very diſagreeable and vexatious office. His cathedral was filled with an illiterate ſet of men, who had been formerly monks: ‘For, as Camden tells us, the greater part of the popiſh prieſts thought it would turn to better account to renounce the pope's authority, and ſwear allegiance to the queen, [109]were it for no other end than the excluſion of proteſtants out of their churches, and the relief of ſuch of their own party, who had been diſplaced. This they judged a piece of diſcretion highly meritorious, and hoped the pope would be ſo good as diſpenſe with their oath on ſuch an occaſion.’ The dioceſe of Carliſle was much in this ſituation; and indeed the people there were as ſtrongly inclined to the ſuperſtitions of popery as the prieſts. This diſpoſition of the country, whetted by the prelate's rigid oppoſition, who was not a man the moſt happily qualified to manage unruly tempers, began to ſhew itſelf in very violent effects. The whole dioceſe was ſoon in a flame; and the biſhop, after two years reſidence, was obliged to repair to London, and make a formal complaint to his ſuperiors.

This vexation which the popiſh party was likely to give to any one placed in the ſee of Carliſle, is imagined, by the author of archbiſhop Grindal's life, to be a principal reaſon why Mr. Gilpin refuſed it. But this would have been as good a reaſon for his refuſing the rectory of Houghton, or any other employment [110]in the church: for popery prevailed univerſally over the country; and he could be placed no where in the north without experiencing a toilſome oppoſition to the bigotry and prejudices of it. But his own eaſe and convenience were never motives of the leaſt weight with him, when any ſervice to mankind could be balanced againſt them.

The accounts given us by biſhop Nicholſon and Dr. Heylin of Mr. Gilpin's behaviour upon this occaſion are ſtill more diſingenuous: they both aſcribe it chiefly to lucrative motives. The * former intimates, that the good man knew what he was about, when he refuſed to part with the rectory of Houghton for the biſhopric of Carliſle: the latter ſuppoſes, that all his ſcruples would have vaniſhed, might he have had the old temporalities undiminiſhed. Both theſe writers ſeem to have been very little acquainted with Mr. Gilpin's character, in which diſintereſtedneſs bore ſo principal a part: it will hereafter appear, that he conſidered his income in no other light than that of a fund to [111]be managed for the common good. The biſhop's inſinuation therefore is contradicted by every action of Mr. Gilpin's life: and as for Dr. Heylin's, it is moſt notoriouſly falſe; for the biſhopric was offered to him with the old temporalities undiminiſhed *.

There were not wanting ſome who attributed his refuſal of the biſhopric to unfavourable ſentiments of epiſcopacy. But neither for this was there any good foundation. He was indeed far from being a bigot to that or any other form of church government, eſteeming a good life, which might be led under any of them, the beſt evidence of a chriſtian. Yet he ſeems to have thought moſt favourably of the epiſcopal form; as will appear afterwards, when notice is taken of the endeavours of the diſſenters to draw him to their party.

The year after his refuſal of the biſhopric of Carliſle, an offer of another kind was made him.

The provoſtſhip of Queen's-college in Oxford becoming vacant ſoon after Elizabeth's acceſſion; and the fellows who were ſtrongly § [112]tached to popery, being about to chuſe a perſon inclined the ſame way, the queen, with their viſitor the archbiſhop of York, interpoſed, and inſiſted upon their electing Dr. Francis. The fellows were much out of humour at this proceeding; and the affair made ſome noiſe in the univerſity, where the popiſh party was very ſtrong. At length however the queen's recommendation took effect. But though the fellows had thus choſen the perſon recommended to them, yet their behaviour was ſo undutiful towards him, that he was ſoon weary of his office; and in leſs than a year began to think of reſigning it. Mr. Gilpin was the perſon he turned his thoughts on for a ſucceſſor; apprehending that ſuch a change would not be unpleaſing to the fellows, and very agreeable to the queen. He made him an offer therefore of reſigning in his favour: but not ſucceeding the firſt time, he wrote again; begging at leaſt that he would recommend to him ſome proper perſon, and aſſuring him with what readineſs he would acquieſce in his choice. His ſecond letter is ſtill preſerved.

[113]

After my hearty commendations: meaning to leave the place which I occupy in the Queen's-college at Oxford, and being deſirous to prefer ſome honeſt, learned, godly, and eligible perſon to that office, I thought good yet once again to offer the provoſtſhip thereof unto you: which if it pleaſe you to accept, I ſhall be glad upon the ſight of your letters, written to that end, to move the fellows, whom I know do mean you marvelouſly well. But, and if you propoſe not to encumber yourſelf with ſo ſmall a portion in unquietneſs (ſo may I juſtly call it) I ſhall wait your advice upon whom I may confer the ſame, whom you think meet and eligible thereunto: and I ſhall be ready to follow your advice upon the receiving of your letters, wherewith I pray you ſpeedily to certify me. By yours to command,

Thomas Francis.

How Mr. Gilpin anſwered this letter doth not appear; nor whether he recommended a ſucceſſor to the diſſatisfied provoſt: this [114]only is certain, that he refuſed the offer himſelf.

Thus having had in his option almoſt every kind of preferment which an eccleſiaſtic is capable of holding, he ſat down with one living, which gratified the utmoſt of his deſires—for he found it afforded him as many opportunities of doing good, as he was able to make uſe of.

Soon after Elizabeth's acceſſion, a general viſitation was held. An aſſembly of divines, among whom were Parker, Grindal, and Sandys, having finiſhed a body of injunctions and articles, commiſſions were iſſued out, impowering proper perſons to inforce them: the oath of ſupremacy was to be tendered to the clergy, and a ſubſcription impoſed. When the viſitors came to Durham, Mr. Gilpin was ſent to, and requeſted to preach before the clergy there, againſt the pope's ſupremacy. To this he had no objection: but he did not like the thoughts of ſubſcribing, having ſome doubts with regard to one or more of the articles. His curate having not theſe ſcruples, he hoped that his ſubſcription might ſatisfy the viſitors. But he was miſtaken; for the [115]next day, when the clergy were aſſembled to ſubſcribe, as an inſtance of reſpect, Mr. Gilpin was firſt called upon. The emergency allowed him no time for reflection. He juſt conſidered with himſelf, that upon the whole, theſe alterations in religion were certainly right—that he doubted only in a few immaterial points—and that if he ſhould refuſe, it might be a means to keep others back. He then took up the pen, and, with ſome heſitation, at length ſubſcribed. Afterwards retiring, he ſent a letter to the viſitors, acquainting them in what ſenſe he ſubſcribed the articles; which they accepted very favourably.

The great ignorance which at this time prevailed over the nation, afforded a melancholy proſpect to all who had the intereſt of religion at heart. To it was owing that groſs ſuperſtition which kept reformation every where ſo long at a ſtand; a ſuperſtition which was like to continue; for all the channels through which knowledge could flow, were choaked up. There were few ſchools in the nation; and theſe as ill ſupplied as they were endowed. The univerſities were in the hands of bigots, collecting their ſtrength [116]to defend abſurdities, neglecting all good learning. At Cambridge indeed ſome advances in uſeful literature were made; ſir John Cheke, Roger Aſcham *, and a few others, having boldly ſtruck out a new path through that wilderneſs of falſe ſcience, which involved them: but they were yet lazily followed.

The very bad conſequences which could not but be feared from this extreme ignorance, turned the endeavours of all well-wiſhers to the progreſs of true religion upon the moſt probable methods to remove it. The queen herſelf was greatly intereſted in this cauſe, and earneſtly recommended it to the care of her council. Her court was the ſeat of learning, as well as the ſchool of politeneſs: here the ſcholar was had in equal eſteem with the ſtateſman and ſoldier; and here all parts of literature found their reſpective [117]patrons, who began to vie with each other in their endeavours to root out falſe ſcience, as they had already done falſe religion.

No good work ever went forward, which Mr. Gilpin did not promote, as far as he was able. In this he joined to the utmoſt of his abilities—as was commonly indeed thought, beyond them. His manner of living was the moſt affluent, and generous: his hoſpitality made daily a large demand upon him; and his bounty and charities a much larger. His acquaintance therefore could not but wonder to find him, amidſt ſuch great expences, entertaining the deſign of building and endowing a grammar-ſchool: a deſign however which his very exact oeconomy ſoon enabled him to accompliſh.

The effects of his endowment were very quickly ſeen. His ſchool was no ſooner opened than it began to flouriſh, and to afford the agreeable proſpect of a ſucceeding generation riſing above the ignorance and errors of their forefathers.

That ſuch might be its effects, no care on his part was wanting. He not only placed [118]able maſters in his ſchool, whom he procured from Oxford, but himſelf likewiſe conſtantly inſpected it. And that encouragement might quicken the application of his boys, he always took particular notice of the moſt forward: he would call them his own ſchplars, and would ſend for them, often into his ſtudy, and there inſtruct: them himſelf.

One method uſed by him to fill his ſchool was a little ſingular. Whenever he met a poor boy upon the road, he would make trial of his capacity by a few queſtions; and if he found it ſuch as pleaſed him, he would provide for his education.

Nor did his care end here. From his ſchool he ſent ſeveral to the univerſities, where he maintained them wholly at his own expence. To others, who were in circumſtances to do ſomething for themſelves, he would give the farther aſſiſtance they needed. By which means he induced many parents to allow their children a liberal education, who otherwiſe would not have done it. For all ambition of that kind was extinguiſhed. While the church was in poſſeſſion of its immenſe wealth, the univerſities were [119]always full: but when this was taken away, it ſoon appeared that the muſes, unportioned, had in thoſe days very few charms: their habitations were no longer crouded with a train of admirers. In king Edward's reign biſhop Latymer calculated, that even in that ſhortſpace of time ſince the alienation of the church-lands, the two univerſities were diminiſhed by above ten thouſand perſons; a number almoſt incredible.

Nor did Mr. Gilpin think it enough to afford the means only of an academical education to theſe young people, but endeavoured with the utmoſt care to make it as beneficial to them as he could. He ſtill conſidered himſelf as their proper guardian; and ſeemed to think himſelf bound to the public for their being made uſeful members of it, as far as ever it lay in his power to make them ſo. With this view he held a punctual correſpondence with their tutors; and made the youths themſelves likewiſe frequently write to him, and give him an account of their ſtudies. Several of their letters, chieſly preſerved by having ſomething of Mr. Gilpin's written upon their backs, ſtill remain, and [120]ſhew in how great veneration he was held among them *. So ſolicitous indeed was he about them, knowing the many temptations to which their age and ſituation expoſed them, [121]that once every other year he generally made a journey to the univerſities, to inſpect their behaviour.

Nor was this uncommon care unrewarded. Few of his ſcholars miſcarried: ‘Many of them, ſays the biſhop of Chicheſter, became great ornaments to the church; and very exemplary irſtances of piety.’

Among thoſe of any note, who were educated by him, I find theſe three particularly mentioned; Henry Ayray, George Carleton, and Hugh Broughton.

Henry Ayray became afterwards provoſt of Queen's-college in Oxford; where he was in great eſteem for his abilities, and exemplary life.

George Carleton was a man of worth and learning, and very deſervedly promoted to the ſee of Chicheſter. It might have been added, that he was much careſſed and employed by James I. but the favours of that undiſtinguiſhing monarch reflected no great honour upon the objects of them.

Hugh Broughton was indeed famous in his time, and as a man of letters eſteemed by many, but in every other light deſpicable. He was a remarkable inſtance of the danger [122]of learning without common ſenſe. During the younger part of his life he confined himſelf to a college library, where his trifling genius engaged him chiefly in rabbinical learning, in which indeed he made a notable progreſs. Thus accompliſhed, he came abroad, with an opinion of himſelf equalled only by his ſovereign contempt for others. As he wanted that modeſt diffidence which is the natural guard of a perſon unacquainted with the world, he ſoon involved himſelf in difficulties. London was the ſcene where he firſt expoſed himſelf. Here for ſome time he paid a ſervile court to the vulgar, in the capacity of a popular preacher: but afterwards giving a freer ſcope to his vanity, he ſet up a conventicle; where aſſuming the air of an original, he treated the opinions of the times, and all who maintained them, with an inſufferable inſolence and ſcurrility. Diſappointed of his expected preferment, and throughly mortified that his merit had been ſo long diſregarded, he withdrew into Germany. Thither he carried his old temper, attacking jews in ſynagogues, and papiſts in maſs-houſes. But he was ſoon glad to return into [123]England; where having lived out all his credit, and become the jeſt even of the ſtage *, he died—a ſtanding monument of the folly of applying learning to the purpoſes of vanity, rather than the moral ends of life .

[124]But to return: while Mr. Gilpin was engaged in ſettling his ſchool, he was for ſome [125]time interrupted by a rebellion which broke out in the north. The popiſh party, which [126]had given ſo much diſturbance to Elizabeth's reign, made at this time a freſh effort. Two factious ſpirits, the earls of Weſtmorland, [127]and Northumberland, inflamed by the ſeditious whiſpers of a Romiſh emiſſary, were drawn from their allegiance. The watchful miniſtry ſoon ſuſpected them; and the queen, with her uſual foreſight, appointing a ſhort day for their appearance at court, obliged them, yet unprepared, to take arms.

Mr. Gilpin had obſerved the fire gathering before the flame barſt out; and knowing what zealots would ſoon approach him, he thought it prudent to withdraw. Having given proper advice therefore to his maſters and ſcholars, he took the opportunity to make a journey to Oxford.

The rebels in the mean time publiſh their manifeſto, and appear in arms; diſplaying in [128]their banners a chalice, and the five wounds of Chriſt, and enthuſiaſtically brandiſhing a croſs before them. In this order they march to Bernard-caſtle, which ſurrenders to them. They next ſurprize Durham; where they burn all the bibles they can find, and have maſs ſaid publicly in the cathedral. The country around felt their rage. Many of them ravaged as far as Houghton. Here they found much booty: the harveſt was juſt over; the barns were full; the grounds well ſtocked with fatted cattle. Every thing became their prey; and what was deſigned to ſpread a winter's gladneſs through a country, was in a moment waſted by theſe ravagers.

But themſelves ſoon felt the conſternation they occaſioned. The approach of the earl of Suſſex with a numerous army was now confirmed. Every rumour brought him nearer. Their fears proportionally increaſe, they mutiny, throw down their arms, and diſperſe. The country being generally loyal, many were taken, and impriſoned at Durham and Newcaſtle, where ſir George Bowes was commiſſioned to try them.

[129]Here Mr. Gilpin had an opportunity of ſhewing his humanity. Sir George had received perſonal ill treatment from them; and the clamours of a plundered country demanded the utmoſt legal ſeverity: and indeed the utmoſt legal ſeverity was exerciſed, to the great indignation of all, who were not wholly bent on revenge. This induced Mr. Gilpin to interpoſe. He repreſented to the marſhal the true ſtate of the country, 'That, in general, the people were well affected; but being extremely ignorant, many of them had been ſeduced by idle ſtories, which the rebels had propagated, making them believe they took up arms for the queen's ſervice.' Perſuaded by what he ſaid, or paying a deference to his character, the marſhal grew more mild; and ſhewed inſtances of mercy, not expected from him.

About this time Mr. Gilpin loſt one of the moſt intimate friends he ever had, Dr. Pilkington, biſhop of Durham; a man much admired for his learning, but more eſteemed for the integrity of his life. He was bred at Cambridge, where he was many years maſter of St. John's college. Here he was firſt taken [130]notice of for a freedom of ſpeech which drew upon him queen Mary's reſentment. But he had the good fortune to eſcape the inquiſition of thoſe times. In the ſucceeding reign he recommended himſelf by an expoſition of the book of Haggai, or rather by an ingenious application of it to the reformation in religion then deſigning. He was afterwards introduced to the queen; and being found a man of true moderation, the reforming temper then looked for, and of abilities not unequal to the charge, he was promoted to the ſee of Durham. Having taken upon him this truſt, he made it the endeavour of his life to fulfil it. He withdrew himſelf immediately from all ſtate avocations, and court dependencies, in which indeed he had never been much involved, and applied himſelf wholly to the duties of his function; promoting religion rather by his own example, than by the uſe of proper diſcipline, in which he was thought too remiſs.—At Durham he became acquainted with Mr. Gilpin. Their minds, intent on the ſame purſuits, eaſily blended. It was a pure friendſhip, in which intereſt had no ſhare; for the one had nothing [131]to aſk, the other had nothing to receive. When buſineſs did not require their being ſeparate, they were generally together; as often at Mr. Gilpin's as at the biſhop's. At theſe meetings they conſulted many pious deſigns. Induced by Mr. Gilpin's example, the biſhop founded a ſchool at the place of his nativity in Lancaſhire; the ſtatutes of which he brought to his friend to reviſe and correct.

SECTION VI.

[132]

MR. Gilpin's blameleſs life, his reputation in the world, his piety, his learning, and that uncommon regard for truth, which he had always diſcovered, made it the deſire of perſons of all religious perſuaſions to get him of their party, and have their cauſe credited by his authority.

The diſſenters made early propoſals to him. The reformation had ſcarce obtained a legal ſettlement under Elizabeth, when that party appeared. Its origin was this.

The Engliſh proteſtants, whom the Marian perſecution had driven from home, flying in great bodies into Germany and Switzerland, ſettled at Frankfort, Straſburgh, Arrow, Zuric, and Geneva. Of all theſe places Frankfort afforded them the kindeſt reception. Here, by the favour of the magiſtracy, they obtained the joint uſe of a church with the diſtreſſed proteſtants of France, to whom likewiſe Frankfort at that time afforded protection. Theſe were chiefly Calviniſts. Religious prejudices between both parties were [133]however here laid aſide. Their circumſtances as fellow-exiles in a foreign land, and fellow-ſufferers in a common cauſe, inſpired them with mutual tenderneſs: in one great animoſity all others ſubſided; and proteſtant and papiſt became the only diſtinction. In a word, the Engliſh thinking their own church now diſſolved, having no material objections, and being the leſſer body, for the ſake of peace and convenience, receded from their liturgy, and conformed to the French. Some authors indeed mention this as an impoſed condition. Be it however as it will, the coalition was no ſooner known, than it gave the higheſt offence to many of the Engliſh ſettled in other parts. 'It was ſcandalous, they exclaimed, to ſhew ſo little regard to an eſtabliſhment which was formed with ſo much wiſdom, was ſo well calculated for all the ends of religion, and for which their poor brethren in England were at that time laying down their lives.' The truth of the caſe was, the argument had been before moved; and this was only the rekindling of that flame which John a Laſco had formerly [134]raiſed *. An oppoſition ſo very unſeaſonable produced, as ſuch oppoſitions generally do the worſt effects. Beſides the ſcandal it every where gave, it engaged the Frankfort Engliſh in a formal defence of their proceedings; and their paſſions being excited, they began at length to maintain on principle, what they at firſt eſpouſed only for convenience. Accordingly, when they came home, they revived the diſpute with bitterneſs enough; and became then as unreaſonable in moleſting, as they had before been unreaſonably moleſted. Subtil men will never be wanting, who have their ſiniſter ends to ſerve by party-quarrels. Thus ſome ambitious ſpirits among the diſſenters, wanting to make themſelves conſiderable, blew up the flame with great vehemence: 'It was as good, they exclaimed, not to begin a reformation, as not to go through with it—the church of England [135]was not half reformed—its doctrines indeed were tolerable, but its ceremonies and government were popiſh and unchriſtian—it was in vain to boaſt of having thrown off the Romiſh yoke abroad, while the nation groaned under a lordly hierarchy at home—and for themſelves, as they had been ſufferers in the cauſe of religion, they thought it was but right they ſhould be conſulted about the ſettlement of it.' This imprudent language was a melancholy preſage to all who had real chriſtianity at heart. It was anſwered, 'That things were now legally ſettled—that whatever could give juſt offence to the ſcrupulous had been, it was thought, removed—that if they could not conform, a quiet non-conformity would be tolerated—and that the many inconveniencies attending even that change, which was abſolutely neceſſary, made it very diſagreeable to think of another, which was not ſo.' The lord Burleigh endeavoured to convince them how impoſſible it was in things of this nature to give univerſal ſatisfaction, by ſhewing them that even among themſelves they could not agree upon the terms of an accommodation. And ſir Francis [136]Walſingham propoſed to them from the queen, that the three things in the eſtabliſhed church, to which they moſt objected ſhould be aboliſhed. But they anſwered loſtily, in the language of Moſes; ‘That not an hoof ſhould be left behind.’ This irreconcileable temper gave great offence not only to the churchmen, but to the more ſerious of their own perſuaſion. The government from this time ſlighting them, they appealed to the people; and by the popular artifice of decrying authority, they ſoon became conſiderable.—Such were the beginnings of thoſe diſſentions which our prudent forefathers entailed on their poſterity!

The diſſenters having thus formed their party among the people, endeavoured to ſtrengthen it by ſoliciting every where the moſt creditable perſons in favour of it. Very early applications, as was obſerved, were made to Mr. Gilpin. His refuſal of the biſhopric of Carliſle had given them favourable ſentiments of him, and great hopes that in his heart he had no diſlike to their cauſe. But they ſoon found their miſtake. He was wholly diſſatisfied with their proceedings. [137]Religious diſputes were in his opinion of ſuch dreadful conſequence, that he always thought when true chriſtianity, under any form of church-government, was once eſtabliſhed in a country, that form ought not to be altered, unleſs blameable in ſome very material points. 'The reformation, he ſaid, was juſt: eſſentials were there concerned. But at preſent he ſaw no ground for diſſatisfaction. The church of England, he thought, gave no reaſonable offence. Some things there might be in it, which had been perhaps as well avoided *: but to diſturb the peace of a nation [138]for ſuch trifles, he thought, was quite unchriſtian.'—And indeed what appeared to [139]him chiefly blameable in the diſſenters, was, that heat of temper with which they propagated their opinions, and treated thoſe who differed from them. Neither epiſcopal nor preſbyterian government, nor caps, nor furplices, nor any external things, were matters with him half ſo intereſting, as peace and charity among chriſtians: and this was his conſtant topic in all his occaſional converſations with that party.

Such however was the opinion they entertained of him, that notwithſtanding theſe caſual intimations of his diſlike to them, they [140]ſtill perſiſted in their endeavours to gain him to their ſide. The chief of them failed not to ſet before him what they had to ſay of moſt weight againſt the eſtabliſhed diſcipline; and a perſon of eſteemed abilities among them came on purpoſe from Cambridge to diſcourſe with him upon the beſt form of eccleſiaſtical government. But this agent did his cauſe little credit. With no great learning he had an inſupportable vanity; and ſeemed to take it for granted, that himſelf and Calvin were the two greateſt men in the world. His diſcourſe had nothing of argument in it; an indecent invective againſt epiſcopacy was the ſum of it. He was ſo full of himſelf, that Mr. Gilpin thought it to no purpoſe to reaſon with him, and therefore avoided whatever could lead them into a diſpute.

Some time after Mr. Gilpin heard, that his late viſitant had reported him to have affirmed, ſpeaking about the primitive times, that 'the virtues of the moderns were not equal even to the infirmities of the fathers.' He ſaid indeed he remembered ſome ſuch thing coming from him; but not in the ſerious manner in which it was repreſented. His [141]adverſary had been decrying the fathers greatly, declaring there were men in this age much their ſuperiors, plainly intimating whom he principally intended. Such arrogance, Mr. Gilpin ſaid, he was deſirous to mortify; and meant it of ſuch moderns as him, when he aſſerted that their virtues were not equal to the infirmities of the fathers.

The ſucceſs the diſſenters had met with in their private applications, encouraged them to try what farther might be had by a public attack on the national church. Their great champion was Dr. Cartwright, who wrote with much bitterneſs againſt it. His book was immediately diſperſed over the nation, received by the party with loud acclamations, and every where conſidered by them as unanſwerable.

Very ſoon after it was publiſhed, it was zealouſly put into Mr. Gilpin's hands. The gentleman who ſent it, one Dr. Birch, a warm friend to the principles advanced in it, deſired he would read it over carefully, and communicate to him his remarks. But very impatient for them, he ſent a meſſenger before Mr. Gilpin had read the book half through. [142]He returned it however with the following lines, which ſhew his opinion of church-government in general.

"Multa quidem legi, ſed plura legenda reliqui;
"Poſthac, cum dabitur copia, cuncta legam.
"Optant ut careat maculis eccleſia cunctis;
"Praeſens vita negat; vita futura dabit *."

Though Mr. Gilpin was thus greatly diſſatisfied with the diſorderly zeal which the more violent of the diſſenters expreſſed, attended, as he obſerved it was, with ſuch fatal conſequences, he confined however his diſlike to their errors; to their perſons he bore not the leaſt ill-will. Nay, one of the moſt intimate friends he ever had was Mr. Lever, a miniſter of their perſuaſion, and a ſufferer in their cauſe.

This gentleman had been head of a college in Cambridge, and afterwards prebendary of [143]Durham, and maſter of Sherborn-hoſpital. He was a man of good parts, conſiderable learning, and very exemplary piety; and had been eſteemed in king Edward's time an eminent and bold preacher. During the ſucceeding confuſion he ſettled at Arrow in Switzerland, where he was teacher to a congregation of Engliſh exiles. Here he became a favourer of Calvin's opinions; and at his return home was conſidered as one of the principal of the diſſenting party. The very great indiſcretions, already mentioned, of a few violent men, ſoon made that whole party obnoxious to the government; to which nothing perhaps more contributed than the ſeditious application of that doctrine to Elizabeth, which had been formerly propagated againſt female government by Knox and Goodman in the reign of her ſiſter. This was touching that jealous queen in a moſt ſenſible part; and induced her, perhaps too rigorouſly, though ſhe was really ill uſed, to preſs uniformity.—Among others Mr. Lever ſuffered: he was convened before the archbiſhop of York, and deprived of his eccleſiaſtical preferment. Many of the cooler churchmen [144]thought him hardly dealt with, as he was really a moderate man, and not forward in oppoſing the received opinions.

Mr. Gilpin was among thoſe who pitied his treatment: nor did he ſcruple to expreſs his uſual regard for him, though it was not a thing the moſt agreeable to his ſuperibrs. But he had too much honour to ſacrifice friendſhip to popular prejudice; and thought, that they, who agreed in eſſentials, ſhould not be eſtranged from each other for their different ſentiments on points of leſs importance.

As Mr. Gilpin was thus ſolicited on one hand by the diſſenters, ſo was he on the other by the papiſts. It had long been a mortification to all the well-meaning of that perſuaſion, that ſo good a man had left their communion; and no methods were left untried to bring him back. But his change had been a work of too much caution to be repented of: ſo that all their endeavours proved, as it was eaſy to ſuppoſe they would, ineffectual.

A letter of his, written upon an occaſion of this kind, may here not improperly be [145]inſerted, to ſhew how well ſatisfied he was at this time with having left the church of Rome; and how unlikely it was that he ſhould ever again become a member of it. I wiſh I could give this letter in its original ſimplicity; but the manuſcript is ſo mutilated, that it is impoſſible to tranſcribe a fair copy from it. The biſhop of Chicheſter however hath given a Latin tranſlation of it, from which I ſhall take as much of it as is worth preſerving. It was writ in anſwer to a long letter from one Mr. Gelthorpe, a relation of Mr. Gilpin, who being a warm papiſt himſelf, was very uneaſy that his kinſman and friend ſhould be a proteſtant. He failed not therefore to ſuggeſt to him what he could think of in favour of popery, and of the danger of apoſtatizing, concluding his letter thus:

—Now, I beſeech you, remember what God hath called you to; and beware of paſſionate doings. I know you have ſuffered under great ſlanders and evil reports; yet you may, by God's grace, bridle all affections, and be an upright man. The [146]port of you is great at London, and in all other places; ſo that in my opinion you ſhall in theſe days, even ſhortly, either do much good, leaning to the truth; or elſe (which I pray God turn away from us!) you ſhall do as much evil to the church as ever Arius did.

To this letter the following was Mr. Gilpin's anſwer.

I received your letter when I had very little time to anſwer it, as the bearer can inform you. I did not care however to ſend him back without ſome return, though in the latter part of your letter you ſay enough to tempt me to do ſo. For what encouragement have I to write, when you tell me, you are predetermined not to be perſuaded? It could not but damp the prophet's zeal, when he cried out, 'Hear the word of the Lord;' to be anſwered by a ſtubborn people, 'We will not hear.'—But let us leave events to God, who can ſoften the heart of man, and give ſenſe to the deaf adder, which ſhutteth her ears.

[147]You look back, you ſay, upon paſt ages. But how far? If you would carry your view as high as Chriſt, and his apoſtles; nay, only as high as the primitive times, and examine them without prejudice; you could not but ſee a ſtrange alteration of things, and acknowledge that a thouſand errors and abſurdities have crept into the church while men ſlept.

It grieves me to hear you talk of your concern for the ſuppreſſion of abbies and monaſteries: numbers even of your own communion have confeſſed, that it was impoſſible for them to ſtand any longer. They were grown up into ſuch monſtrous ſanctuaries for all kinds of vice, that their cry, no doubt, like that of Sodom, aſcended into the ears of God. Beſides, conſider what peſts they were to all good learning and religion; how they preyed upon all the rectories in the kingdom; amaſſing to themſelves, for the ſupport of their vices, that wealth which was meant by pious founders for the maintenance of induſtrious clergymen.

[148]He that cometh to God, you ſay, muſt believe. Without doubt: but I would have you conſider, that religious faith can have no foundation but the word of God. He whoſe creed is founded upon bulls, indulgences, and ſuch trumpery, can have no true faith. All theſe things will vaniſh, where the word of God hath efficacy.

You ſay, you cannot ſee any thing in the Romiſh church contrary to the goſpel: I ſhould think, if you looked narrowly into it, you might ſee the goſpel intirely rejected; and in its room legends, traditions, and a thouſand other abſurdities introduced.—But this is an extenſive ſubject, and I have little leiſure. Some other time prpbably I may write more largely upon theſe points. May God in the mean time open your eyes to ſee "the abominations of the city upon ſeven hills." Rev. 17. Conſult St. Jerome upon this paſſage.

You uſe the phraſe, "If you ſhould now begin to drink of another cup:" whereas you never drank of any cup at all. How can you defend, I would gladly know, this ſingle corruption; or reconcile it with that [149]expreſs command of Chriſt, "Drink ye all of this;" I am ſure, if you can defend it, it was more than any of your learned doctors at Louvain could do, as I myſelf can witneſs.

As to our being called heretics, and avoided by you, we are extremely indifferent: we appeal from your uncharitable cenſures to Almighty God; and ſay with St. Paul, "we little eſteem to be judged of you, it is the Lord who judgeth us."

But you ſay, it is dangerous to hear us. So ſaid the perſecutors of St. Stephen, and ſtopped their ears. So likewiſe Amaziah behaved to the prophet Amos. David likewiſe ſpeaks of ſuch men, comparing them "to the deaf adder, which ſtoppeth her ears," And we have inſtances of the ſame kind of bigotry in the writings of the evangeliſts; where we often read of men, whoſe minds "the god of this world hath blinded."

As for the terrible threatnings of your biſhop, we are under no apprehenſion from them. They are calculated only for the nurſery. Eraſmus properly calls them bruta fulmina. If the pope and his cardinals, [150]who curſe us with ſo much bitterneſs, were like Peter and Paul; if they diſcovered that fervent charity, that extenſive benevolence, and noble zeal in their maſter's cauſe, which diſtinguiſhed thoſe apoſtles, then were there ſome reaſon to dread their cenſures: but alas! they have changed the humility of Peter into the pride of Lucifer; the labours and poverty of apoſtles into the ſloth and luxury of eaſtern monarchs.

I am far from thinking there is no difference between conſubſtantiality and tranſubſtantiation. The former undoubtedly hath many texts of ſcripture for its ſupport; the latter certainly none: nay, it hath ſo confounded many of its moſt zealous aſſertors, Scotus, Occam, Biel, and others, that it is plain how perplexed they are to get over the many difficulties that ariſe from it. Indeed Scotus thought, as biſhop Tunſtal would ingenuouſly confeſs, that the church had better make uſe of ſome leſs laboured expoſition of thoſe words in ſcripture. And the good biſhop himſelf likewiſe, though he would have men ſpeak [151]reverently of the ſacrament, as the primitive church did, yet always ſaid that tranſubſtantiation might well have been let alone. As to what Mr. Chedſey ſaid, "That the catholics would do well to give way in the article of tranſubſtantiation," I cannot ſay I heard him ſpeak the words myſelf, but I had them from a perſon who did.

I am far from agreeing with you, that the lives of ſo many vicious popes ſhould be paſſed over in ſilence. If the vices of churchmen ſhould thus be concealed, I know not how you will defend Chriſt for rebuking the phariſees, who were the holy fathers of thoſe times: or the prophet Iſaiah, who is for having good and evil diſtinguiſhed; and denounces a curſe upon thoſe, "who call him holy that is not holy:" or St. Bernard likewiſe, who ſcruples not to call ſome wicked prieſts in his time the miniſters of Antichriſt. Such examples may excuſe us.

Five ſacraments, you ſay, are rejected by us. You miſtake: we uſe them ſtill as the ſcripture authorizes. Nay, even to the [152]name of ſacrament we have no objection; only ſuffer us to give our own explanation of it. I find waſhing of feet, and many other things of the ſame kind, are called ſacraments by ſome old writers; but the fathers, and ſome of the beſt of the ſchoolmen, are of opinion, that only baptiſm and the Lord's ſupper can properly be called ſacraments.

I am ſurpriſed to hear you eſtabliſh on a few eaſy paſſages in St. Paul the ſeveral ridiculous ceremonies of the maſs: ſurely you cannot be ignorant, that moſt of them were invented long afterwards by the biſhops of Rome.—How much you obſerve St. Paul upon other occaſions, is evident from your ſtrange abuſe of the inſtitution of bread and wine. There it ſignifies nothing what the apoſtle ſays: tradition is the better authority.

You tell me you can prove the uſe of prayers for the dead from ſcripture. I know you mean the book of Maccabees. But our church follows the opinion of the fathers in ſaying, that theſe books are profitable for manners, but not to be uſed in eſtabliſhing doctrines.

[153]St. Auſtin, you ſay, doubts whether there be not a purgatory. And ſo becauſe he doubts it, the church of Rome hath eſtabliſhed it as an article of faith. Now I think if ſhe had reaſoned right from the ſaint's doubts, ſhe ſhould at leaſt have left it indifferent. Faith, you know St. James ſays, ought not to waver. The biſhop of Rocheſter, who was a diligent ſearcher into antiquity, ſays, that among the antients there is little or no mention made of purgatory. For myſelf, I am apt to think, it was firſt introduced by that grand popiſh traffick of indulgencies.

As to what you ſay about the invocation of ſaints, St. Auſtin, you know, himſelf exhorteth his readers not to ground their faith upon his writings, but on the ſcriptures. And indeed, I think, there is nothing in the whole word of God more plainly declared to us than this, that God alone muſt be the object of our adoration. "How ſhall they call on him, ſaith St. Paul, in whom they have not believed?" If we believe in one God only, why ſhould, we pray to any more? The popiſh diſtinction [154]between invocation, and advocation, is poor ſophiſtry. As we are told, we muſt pray only to one God; ſo we read likewiſe of only one advocate with the father, Jeſus Chriſt the righteous.—You ſay you believe in the communion of ſaints, and infer, that no communion with them can ſubſiſt, unleſs we pray to them: but our church underſtands quite another thing by the communion of ſaints: for the word ſaint is a common ſcripture epithet for a good chriſtian; nor doth it once ſignify, in either teſtament, as far as I can remember, a departed ſoul: nay, ſometimes the words are very expreſs, as in the ſixteenth pſalm, "To the ſaints which be on earth." If any man ever had a communion with the ſaints in heaven, ſurely David had it: but he never ſpeaks of any communion with which he was acquainted, but with the ſaints on earth.—And thus likewiſe St. John ſpeaks, "What we have ſeen and known, that declare we unto you, that you may have fellowſhip, or communion, with us, and that our communion may be with God, and with his ſon Jeſus Chriſt." 1 John, i. 3. [155]All the members of the church of Chriſt have communion among themſelves: which communion conſiſts chiefly in mutual prayers and preaching. Secondly, the church of Chriſt hath communion with the father and the ſon, or with the father through the ſon. That ſuch communion as this exiſts, we have good authority; but none at all for a belief in a communion with departed ſouls: theſe, as I obſerved before, are never in ſcripture called ſaints; but generally deſcribed by ſome ſuch periphraſis, as, "The congregation of the firſtborn in heaven;" or, "the ſpirits of juſt men made perfect." In the next world probably with theſe likewiſe we may have communion; but they who expect it in this, muſt either bring ſcripture for what they ſay, or come under our Saviour's cenſure, "In vain do ye worſhip me, teaching for doctrines the traditions of men." Matt. xv. 9.—Indeed by the cuſtom of late ages departed ſouls are called ſaints: but I hope I need not inform you that the holy ſcripture is a more proper directory, than the cuſtom of any age.—But [156]it is needleſs to diſpute upon this point, becauſe even the moſt zealous defenders of it acknowledge it to be a thing indifferent, whether we pray immediately to God, or through the mediation of ſaints. And if it be a thing indifferent, ſure a wiſe man knows what to do. Who does not expect purer water at the fountainhead, than at the little ſtreams that run from it?

As for what you ſay about images, and faſting (the proper uſe of which latter God forbid that I ſhould ſay any thing againſt) together with your arguments in favour of reliques, and exorciſms, I could without any ſort of difficulty reply to them: but at this time you really muſt excuſe me: it is not an apology of courſe when I aſſure you, that I am now extremely buſy. You will the more eaſily believe me, when I tell you that I am at preſent without a curate; and that I am likewiſe a good deal out of order, and hardly able to undergo the neceſſary fatigues of my office.

[157]As to your not chuſing to come to Houghton on a ſunday, for fear of offending my people, to ſay the truth, except you will come to church, which I think you might do very well, I ſhould not much deſire to ſee you on that day; for country people are ſtrangely given to copy a bad example; and will unlearn more in a day, than they have been learning for a month.—You muſt excuſe my freedom: you know my heart; and how gladly I would have it to ſay, "Of thoſe whom thou gaveſt me have I loſt none." But on any other day, or if you will come on ſunday night, and ſtay a week with me, I ſhall be glad to ſee you. We may then talk over theſe things with more freedom: and though, as I obſerved before, the latter part of your letter gives me no great encouragement, yet I will endeavour to have a better hope of you, than you have of yourſelf. St. Paul, in the early part of his life, was fully perſuaded that he ſhould die a phariſee, and an enemy to the croſs of Chriſt: but there was a reſerve of mercy in ſtore for him; and through God's grace his [158]heart became ſo changed, that he ſuffered perſecution himſelf for that name, which it had been before his ambition to perſecute.

May the great God of heaven make you an object of the ſame mercy, and by the ſpirit of knowledge lead your mind into all truth. I am, &c.

Bernard Gilpin.

SECTION VII.

[159]

THE public generally ſees us in diſguiſe: the caſe is, we ordinarily pay a greater deference to the world's opinion, than to our own conſciences. Hence a man's real merit is very improperly eſtimated from the more expoſed part of his behaviour.

The paſſages of Mr. Gilpin's life, already collected, are chiefly of a public nature; if we may thus call any action of a life ſo private. To place his merit therefore in its trueſt light, it will be neceſſary to accompany him in his retirement, and take a view of his ordinary behaviour, from which all reſtraint was taken off. Hence we ſhall have the fulleſt proof of what he truly was, upon what principles he acted, and that the virtue he practiſed was not the effect of any deference to the world's opinion, but of inward conviction, and a ſincere deſire to act agreeably to the will of his creator.

When he firſt took upon him the care of a pariſh, he laid it down as a maxim, to do all the good in his power there. And indeed [160]his whole conduct was only one ſtrait line drawn to this point.

He ſet himſelf to conſider how he might beſt perform the charge intruſted to him. The paſtoral care he ſaw was much neglected: the greater part of the clergy, he could not but obſerve, were ſcandalouſly negligent of it, accepting livings only with ſecular views; and even they, who ſeemed deſirous of being accounted ſerious in the diſcharge of their miniſtry, too often, he thought, conſidered it in a light widely different from its true one. Some, he obſerved, made it conſiſt in aſſerting the rights of the church, and the dignity of their function; others, in a ſtrenuous oppoſition to the prevailing ſectaries, and a zealous attachment to the eſtabliſhed church-government; a third ſort in examining the ſpeculative points, and myſtical parts of religion: none of them in the mean time conſidering either in what the true dignity of the miniſterial character conſiſted; or the only end for which church-government was at all eſtabliſhed; or the practical influence, which can alone make ſpeculative points worth our attention.—All this he obſerved, [161]with concern obſerved, reſolving to purſue a different path, and to follow the laudable example of thoſe few, who made the paſtoral care to conſiſt in a ſtrenuous endeavour to amend the lives of thoſe they were concerned with, and to promote their trueſt happineſs both here and hereafter.

The ſtrange diſorder of that part of the country where his lot fell, hath already been obſerved. The extreme of ignorance, and of courſe of ſuperſtition, was its characteriſtic. The great care of Parker, archbiſhop of Canterbury, his frequent and ſtrict viſitations, his ſevere inquiries into the miniſtry of the clergy, and manners of the laity, had made a very viſible alteration for the better in the ſouthern parts of England: but in the north, reformation went on but ſluggiſhly. The indolent archbiſhop of York ſlept over his province. In what great diſorder the good biſhop Grindal found it, upon his tranſlation thither, in the year 1570, appears from his epiſcopal injunctions, among which are theſe very extraordinary ones, That no pedlar ſhould be admitted to ſell his wares in the churchporch in time of ſervice—That pariſh-clerks [162]ſhould be able to read—That no lords of miſrule, or ſummer lords and ladies, or any diſguiſed perſons, morrice-dancers, or others, ſhould come irreverently into the church, or play any unſeemly parts with ſcoffs, jeſts, wanton geſtures, or ribald talk, in the time of divine ſervice.—From theſe things we may conceive the ſtate of the pariſh of Houghton, when Mr. Gilpin came there *.

Amidſt ſuch ignorance to introduce a knowledge of religion was a laborious work; as difficult as a firſt plantation of the goſpel. There was the ſame building to raiſe, and as much rubbiſh to clear away; for no prejudices could be ſtronger, and more alien to chriſtianity, than thoſe he had to oppoſe.

[163]He ſet out with making it his endeavour to gain the affection of his pariſhioners. Many of his papers ſhew how material a point he conſidered this. To ſucceed in it however he uſed no ſervile compliances: he would have his means good, as well as his end. His behaviour was free without levity, obliging without meanneſs, inſinuating without art: he condeſcended to the weak, bore with the paſſionate, complied with the ſcrupulous: in a truly apoſtolic manner, he ‘became all things to all men.’ By theſe means he gained mightily upon his neighbours, and convinced them how heartily he was their friend.

To this humanity and courteſy he added an unwearied application to the duties of his function. He was not ſatisfied with the advice he gave in public, but uſed to inſtruct in private; and brought his pariſhioners to come to him with their doubts and difficulties. He had a moſt engaging manner towards thoſe, whom he thought well-diſpoſed: nay his very reproof was ſo conducted, that it ſeldom gave offence; the becoming gentleneſs with which it was urged made it always appear [164]the effect of friendſhip. Thus laying himſelf out in admoniſhing the vicious, and encouraging the well-intentioned, in a few years he made a greater change in his neighbourhood, than could well have been imagined—a remarkable inſtance, what reformation a ſingle man may effect, when he hath it earneſtly at heart!

But his hopes were not ſo much in the preſent generation, as in the ſucceeding. It was an eaſier taſk, he found, to prevent vice than to correct it; to form the young to virtue, than to amend the bad habits of the old. He laid out much of his time therefore in an endeavour to improve the minds of the younger part of his pariſh. Nor did he only take notice of thoſe within his ſchool, but in general extended his care through the whole place: ſuffering none to grow up in an ignorance of their duty; but preſſing it as the wiſeſt part to mix religion with their labour, and amidſt the cares of this life to have a conſtant eye upon the next.

Nor did he omit whatever beſides might be of ſervice to his pariſhioners.

[165]He was very affiduous in preventing all law-ſuits among them. His hall is ſaid to have been often thronged with people who came to him about their differences. He was not indeed much acquainted with law, but he could decide equitably, and that ſatisfied: nor could his ſovereign's commiſſion have given him more weight than his own character gave him.

He had a juſt concern for all under affliction; and was a much readier viſitant at the houſe of mourning than at that of feaſting. He had converſed ſo much in the world, that he knew how to apply himſelf to the moſt different tempers; and his large fund of reading and experience always furniſhed ſomething that would properly affect them. Hence he was conſidered as a good angel by all in diſtreſs.—When the infirmities of age came upon him, and he grew leſs able to endure exerciſe, it was his cuſtom to write letters of conſolation to ſuch as were in affliction *

[166]He uſed to interpoſe likewiſe in all acts of oppreſſion; and his authority was ſuch, that it generally put a ſtop to them.

[167]A perſon againſt whom the country at that time exclaimed very much, was one Mr. [168]Barns, a near relation, if not a brother of Dr. Barns, biſhop of Durham, who raiſed him through ſome inferior poſts to the chancellorſhip of his dioceſe. This man, though at the head of an eccleſiaſtical court, would have been a ſcandal to the meaneſt office. He was indeed the tyrant of the country, conſidering his power only as the means of gratifying his vicious inclinations: among which, as avarice bore a ruling part, oppreſſion [169]was its natural effect. Between this man and Mr. Gilpin there was a perpetual oppoſition for many years; the latter endeavouring always to counteract the former, and to be the redreſſer of thoſe injuries, of which he was the author. Several traces of theſe conteſts ſtill remain among Mr. Gilpin's papers; from which it appears what a conſtant check upon his deſigns Mr. Barns found him; though he was never treated by him with any bitterneſs, but always in a mild, and even affectionate manner. ‘It will be but a very few years’ Mr. Gilpin tells him, concluding a letter written in favour of three orphans, whom Mr. Barns had defrauded of their patrimony) ‘before you and I muſt give up our great accounts. I pray God give us both the grace to have them in a conſtant readineſs. And may you take what I have written in as friendly a manner as it is meant. My daily prayers are made for you to almighty God, whom I beſeech evermore to preſerve you.’ By being thus at all times ready to eſpouſe the cauſe of the injured, he ſhewed not only humanity, but reſolution likewiſe; without [170]which our concern for the diſtreſſes of others will often go but a very little way towards their relief. For as compaſſion is only inſtinct, conſulting in its operations perhaps our own relief chiefly; of courſe he who is governed by no ſteadier principle, will deſert the benevolent part, when fatigue or danger throw difficulties in his way. But he who can exert reſolution in the cauſe of the oppreſſed, is a friend indeed: he is influenced by a fixed principle, the effect of rational conſideration: this enables him to overcome the ſuggeſtions of fear and ſelfiſhneſs, which prompt moſt men, like the timorous herd, to ſhun the unfortunate. The humane part Mr. Gilpin acted, no doubt, often expoſed him to inconveniencies; but he made little account of them, juſtly reflecting, that upon the whole what was right was beſt.

Thus he lived in his pariſh, careful only to diſcharge his duty: no fatigue or difficulty could excuſe him to himſelf for the omiſſion, of any part of it: the moral improvement of his people was his principal endeavour, and the ſucceſs of this endeavour his principal happineſs.

[171]Notwithſtanding however all this painful induſtry, and the large ſcope it had in ſo extended a pariſh, he thought the ſphere of his benevolence yet too confined. It grieved him extremely to ſee every where in the pariſhes around him ſo much ignorance and ſuperſtition; occaſioned by the very great neglect of the paſtoral care in the clergy of thoſe parts. How ill ſupplied the northern churches at this time were, hath already been obſerved; and will ſtill appear in a ſtronger light, if we compare the ſtate of theſe churches with that of thoſe in the ſouthern parts of the iſland, which were univerſally allowed to have been leſs neglected. Of one dioceſe, that of Ely, where the clergy do not appear to have been uncommonly remiſs, we have a curious account ſtill preſerved: it contained one hundred and fifty-ſix pariſhes; of which forty-ſeven had no miniſters at all, fifty-ſeven were in the bands of careleſs non-reſidents, and only the remaining fifty-two were regularly ſerved.

The very bad conſequences ariſing from this ſhameful remiſſneſs among the clergy, induced Mr. Gilpin to ſupply, as far as he [172]could, what was wanting in others. Every year therefore he uſed regularly to viſit the moſt neglected pariſhes in Northumberland, Yorkſhire, Cheſhire, Weſtmorland, and Cumberland: and that his own pariſh, in the mean time, might not ſuffer, he was at the expence of a conſtant aſſiſtant. In each place he ſtayed two or three days, and his method was, to call the people about him, and lay before them, in as plain a way as poſſible, the danger of leading wicked or even careleſs lives—explaining to them the nature of true religion—inſtructing them in the duties they owed to God, their neighbour, and themſelves—and ſhewing them how greatly a moral and religious conduct would contribute to their preſent as well as future happineſs.

When a preacher, though the mereſt rhapſodiſt or enthuſiaſt, ſeems to ſpeak from his heart, from a thorough ſenſe of his duty, what he ſays will be liſtened to. The appearance of his being truly in earneſt, will diſpoſe men at leaſt to give him a fair hearing. Hence Mr. Gilpin, who had all the warmth of an enthuſiaſt, though under the direction of a very calm judgment, never [173]wanted an audience even in the wildeſt part; where he rouſed many to a ſenſe of religion, who had contracted the moſt inveterate habits of inattention to every things of a ſerious nature.

One thing he practiſed, which ſhewed the beſt-diſpoſed heart. Where ever he came, he uſed to viſit all the jails and places of confinement; few in the kingdom having at that time any appointed miniſter. And by his labours, and affectionate manner of behaving, he is ſaid to have reformed many very abandoned perſons in thoſe places. He would employ his intereſt likewiſe for ſuch criminals, whoſe caſes he thought attended with any hard circumſtances, and often procured pardons for them.

There is a tract of country upon the border of Northumberland, called Reads-dale and Tine-dale; of all barbarous places in the north, at that time the moſt barbarous. The following very pictureſque deſcription of this wild country we have from Mr. Camden:

At Walwick north Tine croſſes the Roman wall. It riſes in the mountains on the borders of England and Scotland; and firſt, [174]running eaſtward, waters Tine-dale, which hath thence its name, and afterwards embracing the river Read, which falling from the ſteep hill of Readſquire, where the lord-wardens of the eaſtern marches uſed to determine the diſputes of the borderers, gives its name to a valley, too thinly inhabited, by reaſon of the frequent robberies committed there. Both theſe dales breed notable bogtrotters, and have ſuch boggy-topped mountains, as are not to be croſſed by ordinary horſemen. We wonder to ſee ſo many heaps of ſtones in them, which the neighbourhood believe to be thrown together in memory of ſome perſons there ſlain. There are alſo in both of them many ruins of old forts. The Umfranvils held Reads-dale, as doomſday-book informs us, in fee and knight's ſervice for guarding the dale from robberies. All over theſe waſtes you ſee, as it were, the antient Nomades, a martial people, who from april to auguſt lie in little tents, which they call ſheals or ſhealings, here and there diſperſed among their flocks.

[175]Before the union this coutry was generally called the debateable land, as ſubject by turns to England and Scotland, and the common theatre where the two nations were continually acting their bloody ſcenes. It was inhabited, as Mr. Camden hath juſt informed us, by a kind of deſperate banditti, rendered fierce and active by conſtant alarms. They lived by theft; uſed to plunder on both ſides of the barrier, and what they plundered on one, they expoſed to ſale on the other; by that means eſcaping juſtice. Such adepts were they in the art of thieving, that they could twiſt a cow's horn, or mark a horſe, ſo as its owners could not know it; and ſo ſubtle, that no vigilance could guard againſt them. For theſe arts they were long afterwards famous. A perſon telling king James a ſurprizing ſtory of a cow that had been driven from the north of Scotland into the ſouth of England, and eſcaping from the herd had found her way home. 'The moſt ſurprizing part of the ſtory, the king replied, you lay leaſt ſtreſs on, that ſhe paſſed unſtolen through the debateable land.'

[176]In this dreadful country, where no man would even travel that could help it, Mr. Gilpin never failed to ſpend ſome part of every year. He generally choſe the holidays of Chriſtmas for this journey, becauſe he found the people at that ſeaſon moſt diſengaged, and moſt eaſily aſſembled. He had ſet places for preaching which were as regularly attended, as the aſſize-towns of a circuit. If he came where there was a church, he made uſe of it: if not, of barns, or any other large building; where great crouds of people were ſure to attend him, ſome for his inſtructions, and others for his charity.

This was a very difficult and laborious employment. The country was ſo poor, that what proviſion he could get, extreme hunger only could make palatable. The badneſs of the wea ther and the badneſs of the roads through a mountainous country, and at that ſeaſon covered with ſnow, expoſed him likewiſe often to great hardſhips. Sometimes he was overtaken by the night, the country being in many places deſolate for ſeveral miles together, and, as the biſhop of Chicheſter relates, obliged to lodge out in the cold; at ſuch [177]times he would make his ſervant ride about with his horſes, whilſt himſelf on foot uſed as much exerciſe as his age and the fatigues of the preceding day would permit.—All this he chearfully underwent; eſteeming ſuch ſufferings well compenſated by the advantages which he hoped might accrue from them to his uninſtructed fellow-creatures.

Our Saxon anceſtors had a great averſion to the tedious forms of law. They choſe rather to determine their diſputes in a more conciſe manner, pleading generally with their ſwords. ‘Let every diſpute be decided by the ſword,’ was a Saxon law. A piece of ground was deſcribed, and covered with mats: here the plaintiff and defendant tried their cauſe. If either of them was driven from this boundary, he was obliged to redeem his life by three marks. He whoſe blood firſt ſtained the ground, loſt his ſuit *.

This cuſtom ſtill prevailed on the borders, where Saxon barbariſm held its lateſt poſſeſſion. Theſe wild Northumbrians indeed went beyond the ſerocity of their anceſtors. [178]They were not content with a duel: each contending party uſed to muſter what adherents he could, and commence a kind of petty war *. So that a private grudge would often occaſion much bloodſhed.

It happened that a quarrel of this kind was on foot, when Mr. Gilpin was at Rothbury in thoſe parts. During the two or three firſt days of his preaching, the contending parties obſerved ſome decorum, and never appeared at church together. At length however they met. One party had been early at church, and juſt as Mr. Gilpin began his ſermon, the other entered. They ſtood not long ſilent. Inflamed at the ſight of each other, they begin to claſh their weapons, for they were all armed with javelins and ſwords, and mutually [179]approach. Awed however by the ſacredneſs of the place, the tumult in ſome degree ceaſed. Mr. Gilpin proceeded: when again the combatants begin to brandiſh their weapons, and draw towards each other. As a fray ſeemed near, Mr. Gilpin ſtepped from the pulpit, went between them, and addreſſing the leaders, put an end to the quarrel for the preſent, but could not effect an entire reconciliation. They promiſed him however, that till the ſermon was over, they would make no more diſturbance. He then went again into the pulpit, and ſpent the reſt of the time in endeavouring to make them aſhamed of what they had done. His behaviour and diſcourſe affected them ſo much, that at his farther entreaty, they promiſed to forbear all acts of hoſtility, while he continued in the country. And ſo much reſpected was he among them, that whoever was in fear of his enemy, uſed to reſort where Mr. Gilpin was, eſteeming his preſence the beſt protection.

One ſunday morning coming to a church in thoſe parts before the people were aſſembled, he obſerved a glove hanging up, and was informed by the ſexton, that it was meant [180]as a challenge to any one that ſhould take it down. Mr. Gilpin ordered the ſexton to reach it him; but upon his utterly refuſing to touch it, he took it down himſelf, and put it in his breaſt. When the people were aſſembled, he went into the pulpit; and before he concluded his ſermon, took occaſion to rebuke them ſeverely for theſe inhuman challenges. 'I hear, ſaith he, that one among you hath hanged up a glove even in this ſacred place, threatening to fight any one who taketh it down: ſee, I have taken it down;' and pulling out the glove, he held it up to the congregation; and then ſhewed them how unſuitable ſuch ſavage practices were to the profeſſion of chriſtianity; uſing ſuch perſuaſives to mutual love, as he thought would moſt affect them.

The diſintereſted pains he thus took among theſe barbarous people, and the good offices he was always ready to do them, drew from them the ſincereſt expreſſions of gratitude, a virtue perhaps as frequently the growth of theſe natural ſoils, as of the beſt cultivated. Indeed he was little leſs than adored, and might have brought the whole country almoſt [181]to what he pleaſed.—How greatly his name was revered among them one inſtance will ſhew.

By the carleſſneſs of his ſervant, his horſes were one day ſtolen. The news was quickly propagated, and every one expreſſed the higheſt indignation at the fact. The thief was rejoicing over his prize, when by the report of the country he found whole horſes he had taken. Terrified at what he had done, he inſtantly came trembling back, confeſſed the fact, returned the horſes, and declared he believed the devil would have ſeized him directly, had he carried them off, knowing them to have been Mr. Gilpin's.

Thus I have brought together what particulars ſtill remain of this excellent man's behaviour as a miniſter of the goſpel. They diſcover ſo very good a heart, ſo ſtrong a ſenſe or duty, and ſo ſtrict a regard to it in every inſtance, as would have been admired even in primitive times: the corruptions now prevailing may perhaps make their truth queſtionable; but they are all either taken from his life written by the biſhop of Chicheſter, [182]or from papers of undoubted authority.—His own teſtimony to what hath been ſaid ſhall be ſubjoined in the following extract.

'I am at preſent,' ſays he, apologizing to a friend, ‘much charged with buſineſs, or rather overcharged. I am firſt greatly burdened about ſeeing the lands made ſure to the ſchool; which are not ſo yet, and are in great danger to be loſt, if God ſhould call me afore they are aſſured. Moreover I have aſſigned to preach twelve ſermons at other pariſhes, beſide my own; and likewiſe am earneſtly looked for at a number of pariſhes in Northumberland, more than I can viſit. Beſide, I am continually encumbered with many gueſts and acquaintance, whom I may not well refuſe. And often I am called upon by many of my pariſhioners, to ſet them at one when they cannot agree. And every day I am ſore charged and troubled with many ſervants and workfolks, which is no ſmall trouble to me; for the buildings and reparations [183]in this wide houſe will never have an end.’

I will conclude this ſection with an inſtance of that reſolution and ſpirit, which on each proper occaſion he failed not to exert; and by which he always maintained that independency and real dignity, which became his ſtation.

He received a meſſage one day from Dr. Barns, biſhop of Durham, appointing him to preach a viſitation-ſermon the ſunday following. It happened he was then preparing for his journey into Reads-dale and Tine-dale: he acquainted the biſhop therefore with the neceſſity of keeping that appointment, begging his lordſhip would at that time excuſe him. His ſervant informed him that the biſhop had received his meſſage, but returned no anſwer. Concluding him therefore ſatisfied, he ſet out on his journey: but to his great ſurprize, when he came home, found himſelf ſuſpended; ſome perſons, through enmity to him, having put the biſhop upon this haſty ſtep. A few days after he received an order to meet the biſhop at Cheſter, a [184]town in the dioceſe of Durham, where the biſhops of that ſee formerly reſided. Here many of the clergy were aſſembled, and Mr. Gilpin was ordered by the biſhop to preach that day before them. He made his apology; He had come wholly unprepared—beſides he was ſuſpended, and thereby excluded from the pulpit. The biſhop anſwered, he took off his ſuſpenſion. But Mr. Gilpin ſtill begged to be excuſed—he had brought no ſermon with him, and hoped none would be requireed from him. But the biſhop would take no excuſe; telling him, that as he had been a preacher ſo long, he muſt be able to ſay enough to the purpoſe without any previous meditation. Mr. Gilpin perſiſting in his refuſal, the biſhop at length grew warm, and required him upon his canonical obedience to go immediately into the pulpit. After a little delay therefore he went up; and though he obſerved ſeveral taking notes of what he ſaid, he proceeded without the leaſt heſitation.

The eccleſiaſtical court of Durham was at this time very ſcandalouſly governed. That Mr. Barns preſided over it, who hath already [185]been mentioned; and who made it indeed little better than an office for granting indulgencies. The biſhop was a well-meaning, weak man; irreſolute, and wholly in the hands of others. Every thing was managed by his relation the chancellor; whoſe venality, and the irregularities occaſioned by it, were moſt notorious.

The opportunity now afforded him Mr. Gilpin thought no unfavourable one to open the biſhop's eyes; and induce him to exert himſelf where there was ſo great reaſon for it. Private information had often been given him without any ſucceſs: Mr. Gilpin was now reſolved therefore to venture upon a public application to him. Accordingly, before he concluded his ſermon, he turned towards the biſhop, to whom he thus addreſſed himſelf.

‘My diſcourſe now, reverend father, muſt be directed to you. God hath exalted you to be the biſhop of this dioceſe, and requireth an account of your government thereof. A reformation of all thoſe matters which are amiſs in this church, is expected at your hands. And now, leſt perhaps, while it is [186]apparent, that ſo many enormities are committed every where, your lordſhip ſhould make anſwer, that you had no notice of them given you, and that theſe things never came to your knowledge,’ for this it ſeems was the biſhop's common apology to all complainants, ‘behold I bring theſe things to your knowledge this day. Say not then that theſe crimes have been committed by the fault of others without your knowledge; for whatever either yourſelf ſhall do in perſon, or ſuffer through your connivance to be done by others, is wholly your own. Therefore in the preſence of God, his angels, and men, I pronounce you to be the author of all theſe evils: yea, and in that ſtrict: day of the general account, I will be a witneſs to teſtify againſt you, that all theſe things have come to your knowledge by my means: and all theſe men ſhall bear witneſs thereof, who have heard me ſpeak unto you this day.’

This freedom alarmed every one. As Mr. Gilpin went out of the church, his friends gathered round him, kindly reproaching him, [187]with tears, for what he had done—'The biſhop had now got that advantage over him which he had long ſought after—and if he had injured him before without provocation, what would he do now, ſo greatly exaſperated?' Mr. Gilpin walked on, gently keeping them off with his hand, and aſſuring them, that if his diſcourſe ſhould do the ſervice he intended by it, he was regardleſs what the conſequence might be to himſelf.

During that day nothing elſe was talked of. Every one commended what had been ſaid, but was apprehenſive for the ſpeaker. Thoſe about the biſhop waited in ſilent expectation, when his reſentment would break out.

After dinner Mr. Gilpin went up to the biſhop, to pay his compliments to him, before he went home. 'Sir, ſaid the biſhop, I propoſe to wait upon you home myſelf.'—This he according'y did: and as ſoon as Mr. Gilpin had carried him into a parlour, the biſhop turned ſuddenly round, and ſeizing him eagerly by the hand, 'Father [188]Gilpin, ſays he to him, I acknowledge you are fitter to be the biſhop of Durham than I am to be parſon of this church of yours.—I aſk forgiveneſs for paſt injuries—Forgive me, father.—I know you have enemies; but while I live biſhop of Durham, be ſecure, none of them ſhall cauſe you any further trouble.'

SECTION VIII.

[189]

THOUGH Mr. Gilpin was chiefly ſolicitous about the morals of thoſe committed to his care, he omitted not however to promote, as far as he could, their temporal happineſs. What wealth he had, was entirely laid out in charities and hoſpitality.

The value of his living was about four hundred pounds a year: an income which, however conſiderable at that time, was yet in appearance very unproportionate to the generous things he did: indeed he could not have done them, unleſs his frugality had been equal to his generoſity.

In building a ſchool, and purchaſing lands for the maintenance of a maſter and uſher, he expended above five hundred pounds. As there was ſo great a reſort of young people to this ſchool, that in a little time the town was not able to accommodate them, he put himſelf to the inconvenience of fitting up a part of his own houſe for that purpoſe, where he ſeldom had fewer than twenty or thirty children. [190]Some of theſe were the ſons of perſons of diſtinction, whom he boarded at eaſy rates: but the greater part were poor children, who could not ſo eaſily get themſelves boarded in the town; and whom he not only educated, but cloathed and maintained: he was at the expence likewiſe of boarding in the town many other poor children. He uſed to bring ſeveral every year from the different parts where he preached, particularly Reads-dale and Tine-dale; which places he was at great pains in civilizing, and contributed not a little towards rooting out that barbariſm, which every year prevailed leſs among them.

For the maintenance of poor ſcholars at the univerſities, he yearly ſet apart ſixty pounds. This ſum he always laid out, often more. His common allowance to each ſcholar was about ten pounds a year: which for a ſober youth was at that time a very ſufficient maintenance: ſo that he never maintained fewer than ſix. By his will it appears, that at his death he had nine upon his liſt; whom he took care to provide for during their ſtay at the univerſity.

[191]Every thurſday throughout the year a very large quantity of meat was dreſſed wholly for the poor; and every day they had what quantity of broth they wanted. Twenty-four of the pooreſt were his conſtant penſioners. Four times in the year a dinner was provided for them, when they received from his ſteward a certain quantity of corn, and a ſum of money: and at Chriſtmas they had always an ox divided among them.

Wherever he heard of any in diſtreſs, whether of his own pariſh, or any other, he was ſure to relieve them. In his walks abroad he would frequently bring home with him poor people, and ſend them away cloathed as well as fed.

He took great pains to inform himſelf of the circumſtances of his neighbours, that the modeſty of the ſufferer might not prevent his relief.

But the money beſt laid out was, in his opinion, that which encouraged induſtry. It was one of his greateſt pleaſures to make up the loſſes of his laborious neighbours, and prevent their ſinking under them. If a poor man had loſt a beaſt, he would ſend him [192]another In its room: or if any farmer had had a bad year, he would make him an abatement in his tithes.—Thus, as far as he was able, he took the misfortunes of his pariſh upon himſelf; and like a true ſhepherd expoſed himſelf for his flock.

But of all kinds of induſtrious poor, he was moſt forward to aſſiſt thoſe who had large families: ſuch never failed to meet with his bounty, when they wanted to ſettle their children in the world.

In the diſtant pariſhes where he preached, as well as in his own neighbourhood, his generoſity and benevolence were continually ſhewing themſelves; particularly in the deſolate parts of Northumberland: ‘When he began his journey, ſays an old manuſcript life of him, he would have ten pounds in his purſe; and at his coming home he would be twenty nobles in debt, which he would always pay within a fortnight after.’—In the jails he viſited, he was not only careful to give the priſoners proper inſtructions, but uſed to purchaſe for them likewiſe what neceſſaries they wanted.

[193]Even upon the public road he never let ſlip an opportunity of doing good. Often has he been known to take off his cloak, and give it to an half-naked traveller: and when he has had ſcarce money enough in his pocket to provide himſelf a dinner, yet would he give away part of that little, or the whole, if he found any who ſeemed to ſtand in need of it.—Of this benevolent temper the following inſtance is preſerved. One day returning home, he ſaw in a field ſeveral people crouding together; and judging ſomething more than ordinary had happened, he rode up, and found that one of the horſes in a team had ſuddenly dropped down, which they were endeavouring to raiſe; but in vain, for the horſe was dead. The owner of it ſeeming much dejected with his misfortune, and declaring how grievous a loſs it Would be to him, Mr. Gilpin bad him not be diſheartened; 'I'll let you have, ſays he, honeſt man, that horſe of mine,' and pointed to his ſervant's.—'Ah! maſter, replied the countryman, my pocket will not reach ſuch a beaſt as that.'—'Come, come, ſaid Mr. Gilpin, take him, [194]take him, and when I demand my money, then thou ſhalt pay me.'

His hoſpitable manner of living was the admiration of the whole country. He ſpent in his family every fortnight forty buſhels of corn, twenty buſhels of malt, and a whole ox; beſides a proportional quantity of other kinds of proviſion.

Strangers and travellers found a chearful reception. All were welcome that came; and even their beaſts had ſo much care taken of them, that it was humourouſly ſaid, 'If a horſe was turned looſe in any part of the country, it would immediately make its way to the rector of Houghton's.'

Every ſunday from Michaelmas till Eaſter, was a ſort of a public day with him. During this ſeaſon he expected to ſee all his pariſhioners and their families. For their reception he had three tables well covered: the firſt was for gentlemen, the ſecond for huſbandmen and farmers, and the third for day-labourers.—This piece of hoſpitality he never omitted, even when loſſes, or a ſcarcity of proviſion, made its continuance rather difficult to him. He thought it his duty, and [195]that was a deciding motive. ‘If you ſhould, as you threaten, (ſays he in a letter to his old enemy chancellor Barns, give out a ſequeſtration of my benefice, you ſhall do me a greater favour than you are aware of. For at this time I am run in no ſmall debt. I want likewiſe proviſion of victuals. Where I have had againſt Michaelmas ſix or ſeven fat oxen, and five or ſix fat cows, I have now neither cow nor ox, but muſt ſeek all from the ſhambles. A ſequeſtration given out, I may with honeſty break up houſe for a ſpace, which will ſave me twenty or thirty pounds in my purſe. But I truſt you will think better of this matter.’

‘Theſe times, (ſays he, in another letter) make me ſo tired of houſe-keeping, that I would I were diſcharged from it, if it could be with a clear conſcience.’

Even when he was abſent, no alteration was made in his family-expences: the poor was fed a uſual, and his neighbours entertained.

He was always glad of the company of men of worth and letters, who uſed much to frequent his houſe. This ſociable temper led [196]him into a very large acquaintance; which, as he could not ſelect his company, became very inconvenient to him when he grew old. I ſhall cloſe this account of his manner of living with a ſtory, which does no little honour to his houſe-keeping.

Some affairs in Scotland obliging queen Elizabeth to ſend thither her treaſurer, the lord Burleigh, he reſolved to take the opportunity of his return to pay a viſit to Mr. Gilpin. Hurried as he was, he could not reſiſt the deſire of ſeeing a man, whoſe name was every where ſo reſpectfully mentioned. His free diſcourſe from the pulpit to king Edward's court, had early recommended him to this noble perſon; ſince which time the great diſtance between them had wholly interrupted their acquaintance. The treaſurer's return was ſo ſudden, that he had not time to give any notice of his intended viſit. But the oeconomy of ſo plentiful a houſe as Mr. Gilpin's was not eaſily diſconcerted. He received his noble gueſt with ſo much true politeneſs, and treated him and his whole retinue in ſo affluent and generous a manner, that the treaſurer would often afterwards ſay, 'He could hardly have expected [197]more at Lambeth.' While lord Burleigh ſtayed at Houghton, he took great pains by his own, and the obſervation of his domeſtics, to acquaint himſelf with the order and regularity with which every thing in that houſe was managed. It contained a very large family; and was beſides continually crouded with perſons of all kinds, gentlemen, ſcholars, workmen, farmers, and poor people: yet there was never any confuſion; every one was immediately carried into proper apartments, and entertained, directed, or relieved, as his particular buſineſs required. It could not but pleaſe this wiſe lord, who was ſo well acquainted with the effects of order and regularity in the higheſt ſphere, to obſerve them even in this humble one. Here too he ſaw true ſimplicity of manners, and every ſocial virtue regulated by exact prudence. The ſtateſman began to unbend, and he could not without an envious eye compare the unquiet ſcenes of vice and vanity in which he was engaged, with the calmneſs of this amiable retreat. At length with reluctance he took his leave; and with all the warmth of affection embracing his much reſpected friend, he told [198]him, 'He had heard great things in his commendation, but he had now ſeen what far exceeded all that he had heard. If, added he, Mr. Gilpin, I can ever be of any ſervice to you at court, or elſewhere, uſe me with all freedom as one you may depend on.' When he had got to Rainton-hill, which riſes about a mile from Houghton, and commands the vale, he turned his horſe to take one more view of the place: and having kept his eye fixed upon it for ſome time, his reverie broke out into this exclamation: 'There is the enjoyment of life indeed!—who can blame that man for not accepting of a biſhopric!—what doth he want to make him greater, or happier, or more uſeful to mankind!'

SECTION IX.

[199]

THE laſt buſineſs of a public nature in which Mr. Gilpin was engaged was the ſettlement of his ſchool. It anſwered his expectations ſo well by the good it did in the country, that when he grew old, it became his chief concern. His infirmities obliged him now to relax a little from thoſe very great fatigues he had undergone abroad, and to draw his engagements nearer home. His ſchool, ſituated near his houſe, afforded him, when moſt infirm, an employment; and he thought he could hardly die in peace till he had ſettled it to his mind. What he had principally at heart, was to compoſe for it a ſet of good ſtatutes, to provide it a better endowment, and to fix all by a charter.

As to the ſtatutes, he was daily employed in correcting, adding to, and altering, thoſe he had drawn up; adviſing with his friends, and doing all in his power to prevent any future abuſe of his charity.

With regard to a better endowment, it was not indeed in his own power to do any thing [200]more. His exhibitions, his other charities, and his generous manner of living, made yearly ſuch large demands upon him, which increaſed as he grew old, that it became then impoſſible for him to lay up any thing. He would gladly have contracted his hoſpitality, which he thought his leaſt uſeful expence; but when he conſidered, that he might probably by that means loſe much of the eſteem of the people, he could not prevail with himſelf to do it. Thus unable to do any thing more out of his own purſe, he turned his eyes upon his friends.

There was a gentleman in the neighbourhood, John Heath, eſquire, of Kepier, with whom Mr. Gilpin had lived for many years in great intimacy. He was a man of uncommon worth, was maſter of a plentiful fortune, and had an inclination to put it to the beſt uſes. He was beſides a man of letters, and an encourager of learning. To this gentleman Mr. Gilpin applied in favour of his ſchool: Mr. Heath came with great readineſs into the ſcheme propoſed to him, and doubled the original endowment. Mr. Gilpin prevailed upon ſome others likewiſe to [201]contribute their aſſiſtance, by which means the revenues of the ſchool became at length anſwerable to his wiſhes.

Having thus obtained a ſufficient endowment, he began next to think of a charter. For this he applied to his friend the earl of Bedford.

The two following letters from that earl are here inſerted, rather indeed to ſhew his friendſhip for Mr. Gilpin, than becauſe they are otherwiſe very material.

To my very loving friend Mr. Bernard Gilpin.

After my hearty commendations: I have received your letter of the 11th of laſt month; and beſides the good news of your health, am glad alſo to hear of your welldoing in thoſe parts, which want ſuch men as you to call the rude ſort to the knowledge and continuance of their duties towards God, and their prince; whereof there is great lack.—Concerning your ſuit moved at Windſor, the troubles that have ſince happened have been ſo many and ſo [202]great, that no convenient time hath ſerved to proſecute the ſame; and the bill given in, I doubt, is loſt. So that for more ſurety, it were good you ſent up another copy: and I will do my beſt endeavours to bring it to paſs. I will likewiſe do what I can to get ſome of thoſe county forfeitures to be granted by her majeſty for the furtherance of your good purpoſe.—Here is no news to write to you: as for things in the north, you have them there: and albeit it hath been ſaid, that a peace is concluded in France, yet it is not ſo.—And ſo wiſhing your health and well to do, I do hereby thank you for your gentle letter, and ſo commit you to God. Your aſſured friend,

F. Bedford.

After my very hearty commendations: hoping in God you are in good health, who as he hath well begun in you, ſo may he keep and continue you a good member in his church.—I have moved the queen's majeſty for your ſchool; and afterwards the bill was delivered to Mr. ſecretary Walſingham, [203]a very good and godly gentleman, who procured the ſame to be ſigned, as I think you have before this heard by your brother. Aſſuredly you did very well and honeſtly therein, and have deſerved great commendations: a thing moſt neceſſary in thoſe parts is this of all other, for the well-bringing up of youth, and training them in learning and goodneſs.—In any thing that I may ſtand you in ſtead, I pray you be bold to uſe me, whom you may aſſure yourſelf to remain ready to do you any good that I can.—So for this time I commend you to God. Your aſſured friend,

F. Bedford.

One of Mr. Gilpin's laſt good actions was his endeavour to convert a young jeſuit. A friend of his, one Mr. Geniſon of Newcaſtle, had taken into his houſe a brother's ſon, who having been ſome time in Italy, and there inveigled by the jeſuits, had been taken into their order. His time of diſcipline being [204]over, he was ſent into England, whither he brought with him the zeal of a novice. His uncle, a man of good plain ſenſe, ſoon diſcovered what had happened; and being greatly afflicted that his nephew was not only become a papiſt, but a jeſuit, ſaid what he could to recover him from his errors. But the young man had got his diſtinctions too perfect to be influenced by his uncle's arguments. The old gentleman therefore not knowing what to do with him himſelf, at length thought of Mr. Gilpin. To him he wrote, told him the whole affair, and earneſtly intreated him, if he had any friendſhip ſor him, to try what impreſſion he could make, upon his nephew. Mr. Gilpin had little hopes of ſucceſs from what he had heard of the young man's character; and ſtill leſs when he ſaw him. He was naturally very full of himſelf, and this turn his education had increaſed. Inſtead of examining attentively what was ſaid, and giving pertinent anſwers, he was ſtill running from the point, advancing hi [...] own tenets, and defending them by ſtrained interpretations of ſcripture, and the groſſeſt miſapplication of it. The truth [205]was, he wanted to ſignalize himſelf by making ſome eminent perſon his convert; and his vanity led him to expect, that he might bring over Mr. Gilpin. This was indeed the chief thing he propoſed in coming to Houghton. When he found he failed in this, he did what he could to corrupt the ſervants, and ſuch of the ſcholars and country-people as came in his way. He became at length ſo very diſagreeable, that Mr. Gilpin was obliged to deſire his uncle to ſend for him again. His letter upon the occaſion diſcovers ſo much honeſty of heart, and ſo beautiful a ſimplicity of manners, that it deſerves very well to be inſerted.

I truſt, ſir, you remember that when you firſt ſpake to me about your brother's ſon, your promiſe was, that I ſhould have a licence from the biſhop, for my warrant. But that is not done. Wherefore you muſt either get one yourſelf, or ſuffer me. For our curate and churchwardens are ſworn to preſent, if any be in the pariſh, which utterly refuſe to come to church. I only deſired him that he would come into the [206]quire in the ſermon-time, but half an hour; which he utterly refuſed, and willed me to ſpeak no more of it. He is indeed fixed in his errors; and I have perceived by his talk, that his coming here was not to learn, but to teach: for thinking to find me half a papiſt, he truſted to win me over entirely. But whereas, I truſt in God, I have put him clearly from that hope; yet I ſtand in great danger, that he ſhall do much hurt in my houſe, or in the pariſh; for he cometh furniſhed with all the learning of the hot college of jeſuits. They have found out, I perceive, certain expoſitions of the old teſtament, never heard of before, to prove the invocation of ſaints from Abraham, Iſaac, and Jacob. He will not grant that any thing hath been wrong in the church of Rome: the moſt abominable errors of indulgencies, pardons, falſe miracles, and falſe reliques, pilgrimages, and ſuch like, he can find them all in the goſpel; and will have them all to be good and holy.—For my part, I have determined myſelf otherwiſe: age and want of memory compel me to take my leave of this [207]wretched world; and at this time of life not to ſtudy anſwers to ſuch trumpery, and new inventions; ſeeing I was never any diſputer in all my life. I truſt there be learned men enough in the univerſities, who will ſufficiently anſwer all that ever they can bring that is worth anſwering.—Wherefore, good Mr. Geniſon, ſeeing your couſin is fixed in his errors, as he plainly confeſſeth, help to eaſe me of this burthen, that I may with quietneſs apply to my vocation. I am ſent for to preach in divers places, but I cannot go from home, ſo long as he is here. People in theſe evil days are given to learn more ſuperſtition in a week, than true religion in ſeven years.—But if notwithſtanding you are deſirous to have him tarry two or three weeks longer, I muſt needs have licence from the biſhop: whether you will get the ſame, or I muſt, I refer to your good pleaſure.—And ſo I pray God to preſerve you evermore. Your loving friend to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.

[208]Notwithſtanding what is ſaid in this letter, it ſeems probable, that Mr. Gilpin's arguments at length made ſome impreſſion upon the young man: for he entered afterwards into a ſerious diſpute in writing with him; which he would ſcarce have engaged in, unleſs the jeſuit had ſhewn greater willingneſs to diſcover truth, than what had yet appeared.

'As ſickneſs, ſores, and other troubles,' ſays Mr. Gilpin to him in a letter, ‘;would ſuffer me, I have anſwered your objections out of St. Auſtin: and the chief of them, I truſt, are anſwered to the contentation of ſuch as are willing to ſtay their conſcience upon God and his word, and not upon man's vain inventions, wherein they ſhall find no reſt of conſcience, nor quietneſs of mind.—When leiſure will ſerve to finiſh the reſidue, I will ſend them unto you. In the mean time I pray God to illuminate your eyes with his heavenly light, and to guide your feet into the way of peace.’

[209]Towards the latter part of his life, Mr. Gilpin went through his duty with great difficulty. His health was much impaired. The extreme fatigue he had during ſo many years undergone, had now quite broke his conſtitution. Thus he complains in a letter to a friend: ‘To ſuſtain all theſe travels and troubles I have a very weak body, ſubject to many diſeaſes; by the monitions whereof, I am daily warned to remember death. My greateſt grief of all is, that my memory is quite decayed: my ſight faileth; my hearing faileth; with other ailments, more than I can well expreſs.’

While he was thus ſtruggling with an advanced age, and much impaired conſtitution, there happened a very unfortunate affair, which entirely deſtroyed his health. As he was croſſing the market-place at Durham, an ox ran at him, and puſhed him down with ſuch violence, that it was imagined the bruiſes he received weuld have occaſioned his death. He lay long confined; and though he again got abroad, he never recovered even the little ſtrength he had before, and continued lame as long as he lived. But accidents [210]of this kind were no very formidable trials to a mind ſo well tempered as his. It was a perſuaſion he had long entertained, that misfortunes are intended by providence to remind us of our neglected duty: and thus he always uſed them, making ſelf-examination the conſtant attendant upon whatever calamities beſel him. To this it was owing that misfortunes never dejected him, but were received by him rather with thankfulneſs than repining.

But ſickneſs was not the only diſtreſs which the declining years of this excellent man had to ſtruggle with. As age and infirmity began to leſſen that weight and influence he once had, the malice and oppoſition of his enemies of courſe prevailed more.

Of what frivolous pretences they availed themſelves, and with what temper he bore their malice, the following letters will ſhew better than any narrative.

I am very ſorry, Mr. Wren, to hear that you ſhould fall into ſuch unlawful contention with any one; and that, to maintain an evil cauſe, you ſhould make an untrue [211]report of me. I am very glad however that the two other falſe reports, if it be as you ſay, were not raiſed by you: one, that I ſhould make the marriage of miniſters unlawful; the other, that I ſhould make their children baſtards. Whereas certainly it is known, that long ago I was accuſed before biſhop Tunſtal for ſpeaking in favour of prieſts marriage: ſince which time I have never altered my mind; but in my ſermons in this country, Northumberland, Weſtmorland, Cumberland, Yorkſhire, and Lancaſhire, I have, as opportunity ſerved, ſpoken in defence of prieſts marriage. And allowing their marriage, I truſt no man will believe that I ſhould make their children baſtards.

You ſay I am called hypocrite: I know I am ſo of divers. How they will anſwer God's law therein, I leave to their own conſcience. But verily for my own part I can thank them; for when I hear it, I truſt in God, I gain not a little thereby in ſtudying clearly to ſubdue that vice; which I have ſtrived againſt ever ſince I ſtudied the holy ſcriptures. And I ſuppoſe very [212]few or no preachers in England have preached oftener againſt that vice than I; and that, as I truſt, with a clear conſcience.

But to make an end at this time (becauſe this bearer can ſhew you what ſmall time I have, being ſore overcharged with manifold ſtudies and buſineſſes) it is time, good Mr. Wren, both for you and me (age and ſundry diſeaſes, meſſengers of death, giving us warning) more deeply to rype our own conſciences, and more diligently to ſearch our own faults, and to leave off from curious hearkening and eſpying of other mens: eſpecially when it breedeth contention, and can in no wiſe edify. I pray you read St. James, the latter part of the 3d chapter, and there learn from whence cometh contentious wiſdom. And this, I beſeech you, remember, that it is not long ſince God did moſt mercifully viſit you with great ſickneſs. At that time I doubt not but you lamented ſore your duty forgotten in your life paſt: and for the time to come, if God would reſtore you to your health, I truſt you promiſed a godly repentance, and reformation of life. Good Mr. Wren, if [213]you have ſomewhat forgotten that godly mind, pray to God to bring it again; and being had, keep it. Pray in faith, and St. James ſaith, God will hear you; whom I beſeech evermore to have you in his bleſſed keeping. Your loving friend to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.

After my moſt hearty and due commendations; having heard that Sir William Mitchell, one of your brother's executors, reported evil of me in ſundry places, bruiting abroad, that I with-hold from him great ſums of money; and I know nothing wherefore, but for ſixteen books which I had of your brother, being to return either the price or the books again; I heartily beſeech you, ſeeing that you are joined executor likewiſe, that you will let me know by this bearer, William Ayray, if you can find any thing in any writings or accounts of your brother, that can be lawfully demanded of me, and, God willing, it ſhall be paid or I be much elder. If, as I believe, I be debtor for nothing elſe, ſaving [214]the ſixteen books, whereof I know no price, I have given this bearer, my ſervant, ſuch inſtructions, that he will either ſatisfy you, or I will make return of the books.—I pray almighty God to have you ever in his bleſſed keeping. Your loving friend to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.

But of all his enemies the moſt active were Hugh Broughton, and chancellor Barns.

Broughton acted the baſeſt and moſt ungrateful part. Mr. Gilpin had educated and maintained him both at ſchool and the univerſity, and had always ſhewn him every civility in his power. Yet this man was afterwards vile enough to endeavour to ſupplant the very patron who raiſed him. He had craftily inſinuated himſelf into the biſhop of Durham's favour, and thought he ſtood fair for the firſt vacant preferment: and as Houghton was then the beſt thing in the biſhop's gift, he had fixed his eye upon it. Mr. Gilpin was old and infirm, and in all probability could enjoy it but a very few years; [215]yet Broughton had not patience to let him ſpend the remainder of his age in peace. He knew the biſhop was eaſily impoſed upon, and found means to prejudice him againſt Mr. Gilpin. To this was owing, as appeared afterwards, the affair of the ſuſpenſion already mentioned, and ſome other inſtances of the biſhop's diſpleaſure. But in the end poor Broughton had the mortification to ſee his indirect meaſures unravelled. The biſhop ſaw his error, was reconciled to Mr. Gilpin, and continued ever afterwards his ſteady friend: and Broughton finding himſelf neglected, left Durham to ſeek his fortune elſewhere.

Chancellor Barns was indeed a more generous, as he was an open enemy. Beſides, what he did, was in ſome meaſure in his own defence; for it muſt be owned Mr. Gilpin was very troubleſome to him in all his deſigns *, and generally made the firſt attack. After the affair at Cheſter however, the chancellor laid aſide all decency; and from that time, nothing in his power that [216]was diſobliging was omitted. But his malice had no other effect, than to give Mr. Gilpin an opportunity of proving how well he had learned the chriſtian leſſons of meekneſs: though at the ſame time how becomingly he could exert a decent ſpirit, when it was needful; and ſhew, by tempering charity with his diſpleaſure, that he could be angry and yet not ſin. To this happy temper the following letters will bear ſufficient teſtimony.

Right worſhipful, after my due commendations; theſe are to certify you, that my curate paying for me at the laſt viſitation forty-fix ſhillings, paid more than he ought to have done, by about a noble. As for the money, I ſpeak not: I pray God that it may do my lord much good. But I ſhould be very ſorry, that through my default it ſhould remain an everlaſting burthen to my ſucceſſors. Wherefore I beſeech you let it not be made a precedent; and for my time, if I live till the next viſitation, which I look not for, I will not refuſe to pay it no more than I [217]do now, ſo that care be taken my ſucceſſors pay no more after me than that which is due, which I take to be four pence for every pound in the queen's majeſty's books.—But you ſay I muſt needs pay it, and my ſucceſſors alſo, becauſe it is found in a certain rate-book of biſhop Pilkington. As for that I am able to ſay, and I truſt I can bring witneſs, that biſhop Pilkington at his firſt viſitation clearly forgave me all the ſum, in conſideration, as I was told, of my travel in Northumberland; and after that, at his other two viſitations, I made no let, but ſuffered his officers juſt to take what they would. But my truſt is, that your worſhip will not burthen my ſucceſſors for this my ſimplicity or folly, term it which you will.—Seeing then that I have ſo much reaſon, they do me wrong who ſay I wrangled at the laſt viſitation: for God is my witneſs, I love not differences of any kind.—I pray God to have you in his bleſſed keeping. Yours to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.
[218]

I marvel, Mr. Barns, that you ſhould uſe me in this manner, I ſeeking and ſtudying to uſe you well in all things.—About two or three years ago, at my lord's viſitation, when you took of others a groat in the pound (as you can take no more) you made me pay above my due; for the which, if I had ſought remedy by the ſtatute againſt extortion, I truſt the ſtatute would have ſtood for me.—After that, the ſubſidy being gathered, my ſervant, by overſight, not examining carefully the book, paid a certain ſum that was not due, I think it was about twenty ſhillings; but ſure I could never get it reſtored to this day.—Now you ſeek unjuſtly to charge my living for my curate; which ſeeing it hath never been demanded before, ſome will think you ſeek it for your own purſe. I pay unto the queen's majeſty (God ſave her grace) as duly, and with as good a will as any ſubject, twenty-three pounds, twelve ſhillings, by the year. But if you ſtill continue reſolved to charge me with this ſix pounds, I promiſe you, before I pay it, I will ſpend five marks in defence [219]of my right.—But I truſt after good adviſement you will let this new ſuit drop. I pray God almighty to keep you evermore. Your loving friend to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.

This load of calumny, ingratitude, and ill uſage, may juſtly be ſuppoſed heavy upon him, already ſinking under a weight of years: yet he bore it with great fortitude; ſtrengthning himſelf with ſuch conſolations, as a good chriſtian hath in reſerve for all extremities.

His reſignation however was not long exerciſed. About the beginning of february, in the year 1583, he found himſelf ſo very weak, that he was ſenſible his end muſt be drawing near. He told his friends his apprehenſions; and ſpoke of his death with that happy compoſure which always attends the concluſion of a good life. He was ſoon after confined to his chamber. His ſenſes continued perfect to the laſt. Of the manner of his taking leave of the world, we have this account.

[220]A few days before his death, he ordered himſelf to be raiſed in his bed; and his friends, acquaintance, and dependents to be called in. He firſt ſent for the poor, and beckoning them to his bed-ſide, he told them, he found he was going out of the world—he hoped they would be his witneſſes at the great day that he had endeavoured to do his duty among them—and he prayed God to remember them after he was gone—He would not have them weep for him: if ever he had told them any thing good, he would have them remember that in his ſtead.—Above all things, he exhorted them to fear God, and keep his commandments; telling them, if they would do this, they could never be left comfortleſs.

He next ordered his ſcholars to be called in: to theſe likewiſe he made a ſhort ſpeech, reminding them, that this was their time, if they had any deſire to qualify themſelves for being of uſe in the world—that learning was well worth their attention, but virtue was much more ſo.

He next exhorted his ſervants; and then ſent for ſeveral perſons, who had not heretofore [221]profited by his advice according to his wiſhes, and upon whom he imagined his dying words might have a better effect. His ſpeech began to falter before he finiſhed his exhortations. The remaining hours of his life he ſpent in prayer, and broken converſations with ſome ſelect friends, mentioning often the conſolations of chriſtianity—declaring they were the only true ones,—that nothing elſe could bring a man peace at the laſt. He died upon the fourth of march 1583, in the 66th year of his age.

I ſhall conclude this account of him with a few obſervations upon his character; and ſome incidents, which I could not introduce properly in any part of the narration.

His perſon was tall and ſlender, in the ornament of which he was at no pains. He had a particular averſion to the fopperies of dreſs. In his diet he was very temperate, rather abſtemious.

His parts were very good. His imagination, memory, and judgment, were lively, retentive, and ſolid.

His acquirements were as conſiderable. By an unwearied application he had amaſſed [222]a great ſtore of knowledge; and was ignorant of no part of learning at that time in eſteem: in languages, hiſtory, and divinity he particularly excelled. He read poetry with a good taſte; himſelf, as the biſhop of Chicheſter relates, no mean poet. But he laid out little time in the purſuit of any ſtudy foreign to his profeſſion.

His temper was naturally warm; and in his youth I meet with inſtances of his giving way to paſſion; but he ſoon got more command of himſelf, and at length entirely corrected that infirmity.

His diſpoſition was ſerious, yet among his particular friends he was commonly chearful, ſometimes facetious. His general behaviour was very affable. His ſeverity had no object but himſelf: to others he was humble, candid, and indulgent. Never did virtue ſit with greater eaſe on any one, had leſs of moroſeneſs, or could mix more agreeably with whatever was innocent in common life.

He had a moſt extraordinary ſkill in the art of managing a fortune. He conſidered himſelf barely as a ſteward for other people; and took care therefore that his own deſires [223]never exceeded what calm reaſon could juſtify. Extravagance with him was another word for injuſtice. Amidſt all his buſineſs he found leiſure to look into his affairs; well knowing that frugality is the ſupport of charity.

His intimacies were but few. It was his endeavour, as he thought the ſpirit of chriſtianity required, to dilate, rather than to contract his affections. Yet where he profeſſed a particular friendſhip, he was a religious obſerver of its offices. Of this the following relation is an inſtance. Through his application the dean and chapter of Durham had beſtowed a living upon one of his friends. Soon after, Mr. Gilpin was nominated a referee in a diſpute between them and the archbiſhop of York: but for ſome particular reaſons he excuſed himſelf *. This irritated [224]the dean and chapter ſo much, that out of mere pique at him they took away two thirds from the allowance they had aſſigned to his friend. He did what he could to pacify them; but his utmoſt endeavours proving fruitleſs, he inſiſted upon his friend's accepting from him a yearly ſatisfacion for his loſs At another time a friend deſired he [225]would requeſt the biſhop of Durham to lend him a ſum of money: he made the application; but not ſucceeding, he wrote thus to his friend: ‘My lord hath lent to ſo very many, (which I believe is true) that you muſt pardon him for not ſending you the money. I pray you trouble him no more; and I truſt by little and little I can make up the ſum myſelf.’

He was the moſt candid interpreter of the words and actions of others: where he plainly ſaw failings, he would make every poſſible allowance for them. He uſed to expreſs a particular indignation at ſlander; often ſaying, it more deſerved the gallows than theft. For himſelf, he was remarkably guarded when he ſpoke of others: he conſidered common fame as the falſeſt medium, and a man's reputation as his moſt valuable property.

[226]His ſincerity was ſuch as became his other virtues. He had the ſtricteſt regard to truth, of which his whole life was only one inſtance. All little arts and ſiniſter practices, thoſe ingredients of worldly prudence, he diſdained. His perſeverance in ſo commendable a part, in whatever difficulties it might at firſt involve him, in the end raiſed his character above malice and envy, and gave him that weight and influence in every thing he undertook, which nothing but an approved ſincerity can give.

Whatever his other virtues were, their luſtre was greatly increaſed by his humility. To conquer religious pride is one of the beſt effects of religion; an effect, which his religion in the moſt amiable manner produced.

Thus far however he hath had many imitators. The principal recommendations of him, and the diſtinguiſhing parts of his character were his conſcientious diſcharge of the duties of a clergyman, his extenſive benevolence, and his exalted piety.

As to the diſcharge of his function, no man could be more ſtrongly influenced by [227]what he thought the duties of it. The motives of convenience, or preſent intereſt had no kind of weight with him. As the income was no part of his concern, he only conſidered the office; which he thought ſuch a charge as a man would rather dread than ſolicit: but when providence called him to it (for what was not procured by any endeavours of his own he could not but aſcribe to providence) he accepted it, though with reluctance. He then ſhewed, that if a ſenſe of the importance of his office made him diſtruſt his abilities, it made him moſt diligent in exerting them. As ſoon as ever he undertook the care of a pariſh, it immediately engroſſed his whole attention. The pleaſures of life he totally relinquiſhed, even his favourite purſuits of learning. This was the more commendable in him, as he had always a ſtrong inclination for retirement, and was often violently tempted to ſhut himſelf up in ſome univerſity at home or abroad, and live there ſequeſtered from the world. But his conſcience corrected his inclination; as he thought the life of a mere recluſe by no means agreeable to the active principles [228]of chriſtianity. Nay, the very repoſe to which his age laid claim, he would not indulge; but, as long as he had ſtrength ſufficient, perſevered in the laborious practice of ſuch methods of inſtruction, as he imagined might moſt benefit thoſe under his care.—Of popular applauſe he was quite regardleſs, ſo far as mere reputation was concerned: but as the favour of the multitude was one ſtep towards gaining their attention, in that light he valued it. He reproved vice, wherever he obſerved it, with the utmoſt freedom. As he was contented in his ſtation, and ſuperior to all dependence, he avoided the danger of being tempted to any unbecoming compliance: and whether he reproved in public or private, his unblameable life, and the ſeriouſneſs with which he ſpoke, gave an irreſiſtible weight to what he ſaid. He ſtudied the low capacities of the people among whom he lived, and knew how to adapt his arguments to their apprehenſions. Hence the effects that his preaching had upon them are ſaid to have been often very ſurpriſing. In particular it is related, that as he was once recommending [229]honeſty in a part of the country notoriouſly addicted to thieving, a man ſtruck with the warmth and earneſtneſs with which he ſpoke, ſtood up in the midſt of a large congregation, and freely confeſſed his diſhoneſty, and how heartily he repented of it.

With regard to his benevolence, never certainly had any man more diſintereſted views, or made the common good more the ſtudy of his life, which was indeed the beſt comment upon the great chriſtian principle of univerſal charity. He called nothing his own: there was nothing he could not readily part with for the ſervice of others. In his charitable diſtributions he had no meaſure but the bounds of his income, of which the leaſt portion was always laid out on himſelf. Nor did he give as if he was granting a favour, but as if he was paying a debt: all obſequious ſervice the generoſity of his heart diſdained. He was the more particularly careful to give away in his lifetime whatever he could ſave for the poor, as he had often ſeen and regretted the abuſe of poſthumous charities. ‘It is my deſign, at my departure, (ſays he, writing to a friend) [230]to leave no more behind me, but to bury me, and pay my debts.’ What little he did leave *, he left wholly to the poor, [231]deducting a few ſlight tokens of remembrance that he bequeathed to his friends. [232]How vain it was for thoſe who were not in real want to expect any thing from him, he [233]plainly ſhewed by his own behaviour: for when a legacy was left him, he returned it back again to ſuch of the relations of the legatee, as ſtood in more need of it.—Such inſtances of benevolence gained him the title of the father of the poor; and made his memory revered long afterwards in the country where he lived *.

[234]But no part of his character was more conſpicuous than his piety. It hath been largely ſhewn with what temper, ſincerity, and earneſtneſs, he examined the controverted points of religion, and ſettled his own perſuaſion. He thought religion his principal concern; and of courſe made the attainment of juſt notions in it his principal ſtudy. To what was matter of mere ſpeculation he paid no regard: ſuch opinions as influenced practice he thought only concerned him. He knew no other end of religion but an holy life; and therefore in all his enquiries about it, he conſidered himſelf as looking after truths which were to influence [235]his future conduct, and make him a better man. Accordingly, when his religious perſuaſion was once ſettled, he made the doctrines he embraced the invariable rule of his life: all his moral virtues became chriſtian ones; were formed upon ſuch motives, and reſpected ſuch ends, as chriſtianity recommended. It was his daily care to conform himſelf to the will of God; upon whoſe providence he abſolutely depended in all conditions of life; reſigned, eaſy, and chearful under whatſoever commonly reputed misfortunes he might meet with. He had ſome peculiar, though, it may be, juſt notions with regard to a particular providence. He thought all misfortunes, which our own indiſcretions did not immediately draw upon us, were ſent directly from God, to bring us to a ſenſe of our miſbehaviour, and quicken us in a virtuous courſe; accordingly at ſuch times he uſed with more than ordinary attention to examine his paſt conduct, and endeavour to find out in what point of duty he had been defective.

To the opinions of others, however different from his own, he was moſt indulgent. [236]He thought moderation one of the moſt genuine effects of true piety. It hath already appeared from his intercourſe with the diſſenters, how great an enemy he was to all intolerant principles; how wrong he thought it on one hand to oppoſe an eſtabliſhed church, and on the other to moleſt a quiet ſeparatiſt.

His life was wholly guided by a conſcience the moſt religiouſly ſcrupulous. I cannot forbear inſerting an inſtance of its extreme ſenſibility, though it may be thought perhaps rather ſuperſtitious. He had behaved in ſome particular, with regard to his pariſh, in a manner which gave him great concern. His conſcience was ſo much alarmed at what he had done, that nothing he was able to allege to himſelf in his excuſe was able to make him eaſy. At length he determined to lay open the whole caſe before the biſhop of Durham, his dioceſan, and to ſurrender up his living, or ſubmit to any cenſure, which the biſhop might think his fault deſerved. Without thus bringing himſelf to juſtice, he ſaid, [237]he never could have recovered his peace of mind *.

[238]Such was the life and character of this excellent man. A conduct ſo agreeable to the ſtricteſt rules of morality and religion gained him among his contemporaries the title of the Northern Apoſtle. And indeed the parallel was ſtriking; his quitting the corrupt doctrines, in the utmoſt. reverence of which he had been educated; the perſecutions he met with for the ſake of his integrity; the danger he often ran of martyrdom; his contempt of the world; his unwearied application to the buſineſs of his calling; and the boldneſs and freedom with which he reproved the guilty, whatever their fortunes or ſtations were, might juſtly characterize him a truly apoſtolical perſon.

Viewed with ſuch a life, how mean and contemptible do the idle amuſements of the great appear! how trifling that uninterrupted ſucceſſion of ſerious folly, which engages ſo great a part of mankind, crouding into ſo ſmall a compaſs each real concern of life! How much more nobly doth that perſon act, who, unmoved by all that the world calls great and happy, can ſeparate appearances [239]from realities, attending only to what is juſt and right; who, not content with the cloſet-attainment of ſpeculative virtue, maintains each worthy reſolution that he forms, perſevering ſteadily, like this excellent man, in the conſcientious diſcharge of the duties of that ſtation, whatever that ſtation is, in which providence hath placed him!

2.

[]

A SERMON PREACHED IN THE COURT AT GREENWICH, BEFORE KING EDWARD VI.

THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY, MDLII.

BY BERNARD GILPIN, B. D.

Reprinted in the Year 1753.

[243]

THE following ſermon is the only reviſed compoſition of Mr. Gilpin's that ſurvived him. He ſpent his time more uſefully than in literary avocations: yet to what good purpoſe he might have employed it in his cloſet, this piece may convince us. It was thought in king Edward's time a very pathetic ſtrain of eloquence, well adapted to the irregularities then prevailing in the licentious court of that prince. It hath ſince been taken notice of by moſt of the writers who treat of the eccleſiaſtical affairs of thoſe times, and is mentioned by them as a remarkable inſtance of that commendable zeal and noble freedom which the illuſtrious reformers of our church then exerted in the cauſe of virtue and religion.—But I will leave it to be its own recommendation.

[245]
St. LUKE II. Ver. 41,—50.‘Now his parents went to Jeruſalem every year, at the feaſt of the paſſover. And when he was twelve years old, and they were come up to Jeruſalem, after the cuſtom of the feaſt, and had finiſhed the days thereof; as they returned, the child Jeſus remained in Jeruſalem; and Joſeph knew not of it, nor his mother. But they, ſuppoſing that he had been in the company, went a day's journey; and ſought him amongſt their kinsfolk and acquaintance. And when they found him not, they turned back to Jeruſalem, and ſought him. And it came to paſs, three days after, that they found him in the temple, ſitting in the midſt of the doctors; both hearing them and aſking them queſtions. And all that heard him were aſtoniſhed at his underſtanding and anſwers. So when they ſaw [246]him, they were amazed: and his mother ſaid unto him, Son, why haſt thou thus dealt with us? Behold, thy father and I have ſought thee with heavy hearts. Then ſaid he unto them, How is it that ye ſought me? Know ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs? But they underſtood not the word that he ſpake unto them.’

FOraſmuch as the whole goſpel is more full of matter, and plenteous in myſteries, than that it can well be diſcuſſed within the limits of one ſermon, I have taken, for this time, to treat upon this one ſentence ſpoken by Chriſt unto his parents, ‘Know ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs?’ being content to omit the reſt; taking only ſo much as ſhall ſuffice to declare the occaſion whereupon he ſpake theſe words, for the fuller underſtanding of the ſame.

Ye ſhall therefore underſtand, that when our Saviour was come to the age of twelve years, giving attendance upon his parents to Jeruſalem, at the ſolemn feaſt of eaſter, whither [247]they yearly did repair at that time of ſincere devotion, and for the obedience of the law; after that Joſeph and Mary had devoutly paſſed the days of the feaſt, and were returned home, it came to paſs, (not through blind fortune, but by God's providence, that his glory might appear) that the bleſſed ſon Jeſus tarried behind at Jeruſalem; and while his parents, either not taking good heed of him, or elſe going apart in ſundry companies, either of them truſting he had been with the other, they went one day's journey before they miffed him: but after he was found wanting, they ſought him diligently among their kinsfolk and acquaintance, but found him not; which was undoubtedly unto them a very croſs of bitter affliction. So doth God many times exerciſe his elect and choſen with adverſity, for their trial, and to keep them in humility. When they were returned to Jeruſalem, and had long ſought him with ſorrowful hearts, after three days they found him in the temple.

Here then, by the way, methinks the Holy Ghoſt teacheth us this ſpiritual doctrine: ſo [248]long as we ſeek Chriſt in our own kinsfolk, that is, our own inventions and devices, we find him not; but to find Chriſt, we muſt accompany theſe godly perſons, Joſeph and Mary, unto the temple of his holy word; there Chriſt is found unto ſo many as ſeek him, with ſuch humble ſpirits and meek hearts as Joſeph and Mary did. They found him in the temple, not idly occupied as many are, not mumbling things he underſtood not, ſine mente ſonum, a confuſed ſound without knowledge; but they found him occupied in his heavenly father's buſineſs, as all men ſhould be in the temple, either in ſpeaking to God by humble and hearty prayer, or hearing God ſpeaking to them in his moſt bleſſed word. So was Chriſt occupied amongſt learned men, and oppoſing them. Where he teacheth us, to be always as glad to learn as to teach. It is a probable conjecture, that he opened to them the ſcriptures which ſpake of Meſſias, a matter then in controverſy. But whatſoever their matter was, the evangeliſt ſaith, ‘he made them all aſtoniſhed at his underſtanding [249]and anſwers.’ So the glory of his godhead even then began to ſhine. Where we may mark the wonderful power of the goſpel: even the hard-hearted that will not receive it, the bright beams of the truth ſhining therein maketh aſtoniſhed. It cauſeth alſo the godly to marvel, as Mary and Joſeph; but their admiration always ended with joy.

Yet notwithſtanding his heavenly majeſty made all men to wonder, his mother thought ſhe had ſome cauſe to expoſtulate with him for the great fear he had brought upon them, caſting them into a dungeon of ſorrows; and complaining, ſaid, 'Son, why haſt thou,' &c. She ſeemed to charge him with the breach of the firſt precept of the ſecond table, that he had not well intreated his parents. But Chriſt ſo ſhaped this anſwer, that he taketh away all her complaint; teaching us, how the precepts of the ſecond table may not be underſtood in any wiſe to be a hindrance to the firſt. ‘Wiſt ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs?’ Where our duty and ſervice to God cometh in place, all human [250]ſervice and obedience, which might be a hindrance thereto, to whomſoever it be, father or mother, king or Ceſar, muſt ſtand back and give place. Beſides this, he teacheth us here a moſt neceſſary leſſon for all men to know and bear away, which is, that his whole life and death was nothing elſe but a perfect obedience to the will of his heavenly father, and that he was always moſt buſily occupied therein: and teacheth us, that if we look by adoption to be brethren and coheirs with Chriſt of his father's kingdom, we muſt alſo with our maſter and lord yield up ourſelves wholly to our heavenly father's will, and always be occupied in his buſineſs. ‘I have given you an example, that ye ſhould do even as I have done to you.’ Which leſſon being ſo neceſſary of all Chriſtians to be kept, and the breach thereof the cauſe of all iniquity, I thought it good to paſs over other places of ghoſtly inſtruction which this goſpel might miniſter, and to tarry upon this one ſentence, ‘Know ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs?’ Intending to ſhew in order, how all eſtates of men, the [251]clergy, the nobility, and the commonalty, are under the band of this obligation, oportet, we muſt, and ought of neceſſity to be occupied in our heavenly father's buſineſs.—But firſt of all, miſtruſting wholly mine own ſtrength, I crave aid of you by your devout prayers.

[252]
‘Know ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs?’

AFTER that our firſt parents, through diſobedience and ſin, had blotted and disfigured the lively image of God, whereunto they were created, and might have lived alway in a conformity to the will of God; man was never able to apply himſelf to God his father's buſineſs, nor yet ſo much as to know what appertained thereto. ‘The natural man, ſaith St. Paul, perceiveth not the things of the ſpirit of God,’ till Chriſt, the very true image of God the father, did come down, and took man's nature upon him; which deſcent, as he declareth, was to fulfil for us the will of his father, that ‘like as by diſobedience of one man, many were made ſinners; ſo by the obedience of one (Chriſt) many might be made righteous, what time as he became obedient unto death, even the death of the croſs.’ Which obedience, leſt carnal men ſhould challenge to ſuffice for them, howſoever their life be a continual rebellion againſt God and his holy [253]will, ſuch as there be a great number, and have been in all ages, St. Paul wipeth them clean away, ſaying, ‘Chriſt hath become ſalvation, not to all, but to all that obey him.’ Let no man therefore flatter and deceive himſelf. If we will challenge the name of Chriſt's diſciples, if we will worthily poſſeſs the glorious name of Chriſtians, we muſt learn this leſſon of our maſter, to be occupied in our heavenly father's buſineſs; which is, to fly our own will, which is a wicked and wanton will, and wholly to conform ourſelves to his will, ſaying, as we are taught, 'thy will be done;' which, as St. Auguſtine ſaith, ‘the fleſhly man, the covetous, adulterous, ravenous, or deceitful man, can never ſay, but with his lips, becauſe in his heart he preferreth his own curſed will, ſetting aſide the will of God.’

Now forſomuch as the greateſt part of the world hath at this day forſaken their father's buſineſs, applying their own, and are altogether drowned in ſin; for, ‘the whole head is ſick, and the whole heart is heavy: from the ſole of the foot to the head. [254]there is nothing whole therein,’ and as St. Paul ſaith, ‘all ſeek their own, and not that which is Jeſus Chriſt's;’ and as I am here aſcended into the high hill of Sion, the higheſt hill in all this realm, I muſt needs, as it is given me in commiſſion, ‘cry aloud and ſpare not; lift up my voice like a trumpet, and ſhew the people their tranſgreſſions.’ I muſt cry unto all eſtates, as well of the eccleſiaſtical miniſtry, as of the civil governance, with the vulgar people.

But foraſmuch as example of holy ſcriptures, with experience of Chriſt's church in all ages, hath taught us that the fall of prieſts is the fall of the people; and contrariwiſe, the integrity of them is the preſervation of the whole flock; and the miniſters, as Chriſt ſaith, being ‘the light of his myſtical body, if the light be turned into darkneſs, there muſt needs follow great darkneſs in the whole body;’ I think it fit to begin with them, who ſeem to have brought blindneſs into the whole body, making men to forget their heavenly father's buſineſs: they which ſhould have kept the candle ſtill burning, theſe will I chiefly examine in that [255]buſineſe which Chriſt ſo earneſtly committed to all paſtors before his aſcenſion, when he demanded thrice of Peter if he loved him; and every time upon Peter's confeſſion, enjoined him ſtraightly to feed his lambs and ſheep: wherein we have the true trial of all miniſters who love Chriſt, and apply his buſineſs.

But to conſider how it hath been forgotten in the church many years, it might make a Chriſtian's heart to bleed. He that wrote the general chronicle of ages, when he cometh to the time of John VIII. and Martin II. biſhops of Rome about ſix hundred years ago, conferring the golden ages going before, with the iniquity of that time, when through ambition, avarice, and contention, the office of ſetting forth God's word was brought to an utter contempt, and trodden under foot, in token whereof the bible was made the biſhop's footſtool, he falleth to a ſudden exclamation, and complaineth thus with the lamentable voice of the prophet Jeremy, ‘O lord God, how is the gold become ſo dim? How is the goodly colour of it ſo changed? O moſt ungracious time, ſaith he, wherein [256]the holy man faileth, or is not. All truths are diminiſhed from the ſons of men: there are no godly men left: the faithful are worn out among the children of men.’ In that time, as it appeared both by this hiſtory and others, ambition and greedy avarice had taught miniſters to ſeek and contend for livings, who might climb the higheſt by utter contempt of their office, and our heavenly father's buſineſs; and ſo to make Chriſt's flock a ready prey for the devil, ‘who goeth about like a roaring lion, ſeeking whom he may devour.’

Then the biſhop of Rome, abuſing always Peter's keys to ſill Judas's fatchels, diſpenſed with all prelates that brought any money in obeying Chriſt's commiſſion given to Peter, 'Feed, feed my lambs and my ſheep;' and ſtretched it ſo largely, that inſtead of feeding Chriſt's lambs and ſheep, he allowed them to feed hawks, hounds, and horſes, I will not ſay harlots, Then, inſtead of fiſhers of men, he made them to become fiſhers of benefices and fat livings. He brought preaching into ſuch a contempt, that it was accounted a [257]great abſurdity for a cardinal to preach, after he had once beſtrid his mule.

But let us ſee after, how this evil increaſed. St. Bernard in his time, about two hundred years after, lamented that when open perſecution of tyrants and heretics was ceaſed in the church, then another perſecution, far worſe, and more noiſome to Chriſt's goſpel, did ſucceed; when the miniſters, Chriſt's own friends by pretence, were turned into perſecutors. ‘My lovers and my kinſmen ſtand aſide from my plague: and my kinſmen ſtand afar off.’ The iniquity of the church, ſaith Bernard, began at the elders. ‘Alas, alas, O lord God, they are the foremoſt in perſecuting of thee, which are thought to love the chiefeſt place or preeminence in the church.’ This complaint, with much more too long to be rehearſed, againſt the prelates of Rome, made St. Bernard in his time nothing afraid in the ſame place to call them antichriſts; and for murdering of ſilly ſouls, redeemed with Chriſt's precious blood, he maketh them more cruel perſecutors of Chriſt, than the Jews which ſhed his blood.

[258]If the iniquity of Rome, four hundred years ago, was ſo great, and ſince hath not a little increaſed, it was high time that God ſhould open the eyes of ſome chriſtian princes, to ſee the great abuſes and enormities of Romiſh biſhops, and to deliver Chriſt's goſpel out of captivity, and to bring down his horns, whoſe pride, if he might have had ſucceſs in his tyranny, began to aſcend with Lucifer above the ſtars.

It is not many years ago, that a champion of theirs, named Pelagius, writing againſt Marſilius Paduanus in defence of Rome, hath not been aſhamed to leave in writing, that the pope (quodammodo, after a ſort) doth participate both natures, the godhead and manhood, with Chriſt; and that he may not be judged of the emperor, becauſe he is not a meer man, but as a God upon earth; and God, ſaith he, may not be judged of man. What intolerable blaſphemy is this? If I had not read it myſelf, I could ſcarcely believe any ſuch blaſphemy to proceed from him which profeſſeth Chriſt. Do you not perceive plainly the hiſſing and poiſon of the old ſerpent, when he tempted our firſt parents, [259]and promiſed they ſhould become like Gods? A vile wretched creature, worms meat, forgetting his eſtate, muſt become a God upon earth.—Such Gods ſhall follow Jupiter, Mars, and Venus, into the pit of damnation.

But ſome will ſay, What ſhould we ſpeak ſo much of the biſhop of Rome? Is he not gone? His power taken away? If preachers would let him alone, the people would ſoon forget him. Truly, for my part, if I had that gift, ſtrength, and calling, I had rather (though I were ſure to ſmart therefore) ſpeak againſt his enormities in Rome, than to ſpeak of them here: and I think no man beareth, at leaſt I am ſure no man ought to bear, any malice or evil againſt his perſon, in ſpeaking againſt his vice and iniquity: ‘We fight not, ſaith St. Paul, againſt fleſh and blood; but we fight againſt the prince of darkneſs,’ &c. When any wicked man, adverſary to God and his word, aſſaileth us, we muſt take him for no other but as an inſtrument of the devil, and Satan himſelf to be our enemy, and none other: and even as when an enemy aſſaileth us on [260]horſeback, we wiſh to overthrow the enemy and win the horſe, which may be profitable to us; ſo if the devil could be caſt out of ſuch inſtruments as he hath in Rome, the men would become profitable members of Chriſt. But if the devil ſit ſo faſt in the ſaddle, that he cannot be turned out, we cannot amend it. Yet our duty is, to pray unto God for them; and to hate none of God's creatures, but rather that which Satan hath depraved, ‘if peradventure God will turn their hearts.’

But notwithſtanding, their faults ought to be chiefly told them in their preſence; yet not there only, but even here amongſt us alſo. Although it come not to their ears, it is not a little expedient oftentimes to cry and thunder againſt their errors and vices; chiefly, that ſo oft as we hear it, we may give God thanks, as we are moſt bounden, for our deliverance from that captivity of Babylon, as St. Peter himſelf, by the mind of antient writers, called it. Examples hereof we have in the ſcriptures: the ſong of the Iſraelites, after their deliverance out of Egypt; and afterwards, when they were delivered by Debora [261]from the tyranny of Siſera; and after the deliverance from Holofernes by Judith. We muſt be thankful, leſt for our unthankfulneſs God ſuffer us to fall into a worſe bondage than ever we were in.—But moſt of all it is profitable, that we may from our hearts renounce with Babylon all the vices of Babylon. For what did profit the deliverance out of Egypt, to thoſe that did ſtill carry Egypt in their minds through the deſart? What did it avail the deliverance out of Babylon, to thoſe that did bring Babylon home to Jeruſalem? I fear me, yet in England a great many, like fleſhly Iſraelites, are weary of the ſweet manna of the goſpel, and ſavour of the fleſhly Egypt, deſiring to live ſtill under the bondage of Pharaoh.

But moſt of all it is expedient now for my purpoſe to ſpeak of that ſea, from whence, ſo far as ever I could learn, thoſe intolerable abuſes have overflown, and are come among us; which as yet are great enemies to Chriſt's goſpel here in England, making his miniſters to ſet aſide his buſineſs: ſuch abuſes as cannot yet be driven away, nor ſent home to Rome to their father: I mean diſpenſations [262]for pluralities, and totquots, with diſpenſations for non-reſidents, which avarice and idleneſs tranſported hither from Rome. But for that they ſavour ſweet for a time to carnal men, they have ſo many patrons, that they cannot be driven away with other abuſes.

And becauſe they are accounted to ſtand by law, they are uſed as cloaks for iniquity. Theſe may well be likened unto thoſe fatlings which Saul, againſt God's commandment, did keep alive when he vanquiſhed the Amalekites. And truly, till there be ordained ſome godly laws to baniſh theſe, with other abuſes, God's wrath is kindled againſt us to deſtroy all ſuch as are maintainers of them. So long as it ſhall be lawful for men to have ſo many livings as they can get, and diſcharge never a one; and ſo long as men may have livings to lie where they will in idleneſs, far from their cure, fatting themſelves like the devil's porklings, and letting a thouſand ſouls periſh for lack of ſpiritual food, God's buſineſs ſhall never be well applied, nor his goſpel have ſucceſs in England.

[263]It is pity that ever it ſhould be needful to wiſh any laws to be made by man, to bring miniſters of God's word to do their duty, being ſo plainly expreſſed in God's law. If our hearts were not hardened more than Pharaoh's, our judgment more blinded with inſenſibleneſs of heavenly things than the Sodomites, we ſhould tremble and quake more at one threatning of God's vengeance againſt negligent paſtors, that feed themſelves and ſet aſide their heavenly father's buſineſs, whereof the ſcripture is full in every place, than we ſhould fear all the powers upon earth, which, as Chriſt ſaith, having power only of the body, cannot hurt the ſoul.—O Lord, how dare men be ſo bold as to take on them the name of Chriſt's miniſters, and utterly refuſe the work of their miniſtry, by leaving their flock, God's word being ſo plain againſt them!

I marvel not ſo much at blind bayards, which never take God's book in hand; ignorance hath blinded them; they know not the price of man's ſoul: but truly, I could never enough marvel at learned men, which read the ſcriptures, where their hearts and [264]underſtanding ſhould be, when they read almoſt in every leaf of ſcripture, beſides all antient writers, their own ſharp ſentence and judgment, which a whole day were too little to bring them in.—O merciful God, where be their eyes to ſee, their ears to hear! Do they think there is a God which is not maſter of his word? I will let paſs how they are called of the holy Ghoſt by moſt odious names, thieves, robbers, hypocrites, idols, wolves, dumb dogs, with many ſuch like, worthy their deſerts. I will only declare, which methinks might ſuffice if there were no more, how the ſcripture maketh them moſt cruel murtherers, and guilty of blood. In the thirty-fourth of Eccleſiaſticus it is written, ‘The bread of the needful is the life of the poor; he that defraudeth them thereof is a man of blood.’ If this ſentence be true in them that defraud the needy of their corporal food, how much more are they which withhold the food of the ſoul, being the worthier part of man, guilty of blood? And therefore God, by his prophet Ezekiel, telleth them, ‘So many as periſh by their negligence, their blood ſhall be [265]required at their hands, as men guilty of blood.’ Now let them conſider, that if the blood of Abel, one man, cried up unto heaven for vengeance againſt Cain, what an horrible cry ſhall the blood of a thouſand ſouls make before the throne of God, aſking vengeance againſt that wicked paſtor, which moſt cruelly hath hungred them to death, in withholding from them the food of life? The gold they lay up yearly, brought far off by farmers; their rings and jewels; their fine apparel; their beds they lie on; their meat and drink, being the ſpoil of the poor; cry all for vengeance: the ſtones in the wall, the timber over their heads, cry for vengeance.

Alas, how far are they from excuſing themſelves with St. Paul, ſaying to the people of Epheſus, ‘I take you to record this day, I am pure from the blood of all men; for I have ſpared no labour, but have ſhewed all the counſel of God unto you.’ But alas, theſe men may rather ſay, that they have kept counſel of God's counſel: and where St. Paul preached publickly, and by houſes, theſe men keep ſilence, [266]left they ſhould diſquiet the devil in his fort; of whom Chriſt ſaith, ‘When a ſtrong man armed watcheth his houſe, the things that he poſſeſſeth are in peace.’ They ſay with the evil ſervant, ‘My maſter is long a coming, and ſo beats his fellow-ſervants,’ like cruel murtherers and tyrants, whoſe judgment ſhall be ſtraiter than any Pharaoh, Nero, or Domitian, that ever reigned. But alas, it helpeth nothing to call or cry upon them: ‘They have hardened their hearts as an adamant ſtone.’ Lazarus hath lain ſo long buried and ſtinking in worldly luſts and ſenſualities, the preacher cannot call him out, nor yet remove the graveſtone.—What ſhall I then do?—I muſt call unto you, moſt noble prince, and Chriſt's anointed.

I am * come this day to preach to the king, and to thoſe which be in authority under him. I am very ſorry they ſhould be abſent, which ought to give example, and encourage others to the hearing of God's word: and I am the more ſorry for that [267]other preachers before me complain much of their abſence. But you will ſay they have weighty affairs in hand. Alas, hath God any greater buſineſs than this? If I could cry with the voice of Stentor, I would make them hear in their chambers; but in their abſence I will ſpeak to their ſeats, as if they were preſent.

I will call unto you, noble prince, as Chriſt's anointed. Chriſt's little flock here in England, which he hath committed to your charge, which wander by many thouſands as ſheep having no paſtors; they cry all unto you for ſuccour, to ſend them home their ſhepherds, to the end that for things corporal, they may receive ſpiritual; and to let one paſtor have one only competent living, which he may diſcharge. They call upon you to expel and drive away the great drones, which in idleneſs devour other mens labour; that after St. Paul's rule, ‘He that will not labour, be not ſuffered to eat. The little ones have aſked bread, &c.’ Chriſt's little ones have hungred and called for the food of the goſpel a long time, and none there was to give it them. Now they [268]cry unto you, take heed you turn not your ears from them, leſt their blood be required at your hands alſo, and leſt God turn his ears from you. Samuel ſpake unto Saul fearful words, ‘Becauſe thou haſt caſt away the word of the Lord, the Lord hath therefore caſt away thee from being king.’ You are made of God a paſtor, a paſtor of paſtors. When David was anointed king of Iſrael, God ſaid, ‘Thou ſhalt feed my people Iſrael.’ You muſt feed, and that is, to ſee that all paſtors do their duty. The eye of the maſter hath great ſtrength. Your grace's eye to look through your realm, and ſee that watchmen ſleep not, ſhall be worth a great number of preachers. They call unto you to awake not only negligent paſtors, but alſo to take away other enormities, which have followed in heaps upon thoſe evils, pluralities and non-reſidents.

If I might have time, I think I ſhould be able to prove, that the great ſwarm of evils which reign at this day, have flowed from thoſe fountains, or rather puddles. But I will only ſpeak of the great abuſes which by [269]ſpoil or robbery do hide the goſpel, how they have enſued.

Firſt of all the diſpenſations of non-reſidents have brought forth farming of benefices to gentlemen, laymen, wherein they have found ſuch ſweetneſs and worldly wealth, that preachers cannot have them, they will be perpetual farmers; which hath opened a gap for the heathen, as David ſaith, or elſe for cloaked chriſtians, much worſe than the heathen, who have entered into Chriſt's inheritance, ſpoiled his holy temple, and robbed his goſpel. Such ſeem to make compoſition with our great enemy Satan: the idle paſtor ſaying, Give to me riches, take the reſt to thy ſhare; whom Satan anſwereth, If thou wilt betray to me the ſouls, take riches for thy part.

Another gap hath been opened, for that the learned have not done their duties, no more than the unlearned; hereby Chriſt's vineyard hath been urterly ſpoiled. Patrons ſee that none do their duty. They think as good to put in aſſes as men. The biſhops were never ſo liberal in making of lewd prieſts; but they are as liberal in making [270]lewd vicars. I dare ſay, if ſuch a monſter as Dervell Gatherel, the idol of Wales, burnt in Smithfield, ſhould have ſet his hand to a bill to let the patron take the greateſt part of the profits, he might have had a benefice. There is never any queſtion how he can occupy himſelf in God's buſineſs. John Gerſon, a learned man in his time, witneſſeth, that whoſoever in that time was admitted to a benefice in France, muſt anſwer to this queſtion, Scis utrumque teſtamentum? Knoweſt thou the old teſtament and the new? And the ignorant was put back. But with theſe men, it ſkilleth not if he never opened the bible, ſo much the meeter for their purpoſe, as he is not able to ſpeak againſt their abſuſes, but will ſuffer them to ſleep in their ſin.—And will you ſee what prepoſterous judgment they uſe? For all worldly offices they ſearch meet and convenient men; only chriſtian ſouls, ſo dearly bought, are committed without reſpect, to men not worthy to keep ſheep.

Your grace hath ſent forth ſurveyors, as moſt needful it was, to ſee there ſhould be no deceit in payment of penſions, and other [271]offices abroad: would to God you would alſo ſend forth ſurveyors to ſee how benefices are beſtowed and uſed; how Chriſt and his goſpel are robbed and diſhonoured, to the great decay of your realm and commonwealth: you ſhould find a ſmall number of patrons that beſtow rightly their livings, ſeeking God's glory, and that his work and buſineſs may be rightly applied, without ſimony, or ſeeking their own profit.

For firſt, it is almoſt general, to reſerve the farming to himſelf, or his friend; and to appoint the rent at his own pleaſure.—But worſe than this, a great number never farm them at all, but keep them as their own lands, and give ſome three-halfpenny prieſt a curate's wages, nine or ten pounds. Even as Jeroboam made prieſts of his own for his hill-altars, to ſacrifice to his calves, that the people ſhould not go up to Jeruſalem. Theſe Jeroboams will never let the people aſcend to Jeruſalem, to find Chriſt in the temple of his word. They began firſt with parſonages, and ſeemed to have ſome conſcience towards vicarages; but now their hearts be ſo hardened, all is fiſh that cometh to the net. [272]Gentlemen are parſons and vicars both, nothing can eſcape them. There be vicarages about London, having a thouſand people, ſo ſpoiled; whereby it may appear what is done further off.—Your grace may find alſo, where gentlemen keep in their hands livings of forty or fifty pounds, and give one that never cometh there five or ſix pounds. Some change the ground of the benefice with their tenants, to the intent, if it be called for, the tenant ſhall loſe it and not they. Is not this a godly patron?—It ſhall appear alſo, I could name the place, where a living of an hundred marks by the year, if I ſay not pounds, hath been ſold for many years, I ſuppoſe an hundred ſave one, and ſo continueth ſtill.—O good St. Ambroſe, if thou hadſt been biſhop there, thou wouldſt never have ſuffered ſuch wolves to devour the flock. It may well be called a devouring; for this living in a godly learned paſtor's hand might have refreſhed five hundred in a year with ghoſtly food, and all the country about with God's word; which, as I perceive, in twenty miles compaſs hath ſcarce one man to preach; and yet no place in England more needful, for [273]boys and girls of fourteen or fifteen years old cannot ſay the Lord's prayer. Shall ſuch injury to Chriſt and his goſpel be ſuffered in a chriſtian realm? That one enormity crieth for vengeance till it be redreſſed.—What ſhall I ſpeak? Your noblemen reward their ſervants with livings appointed for the goſpel. Certainly I marvel that God holdeth his hand, that he deſtroyeth them not with Nadab and Abihu. Let them not abuſe God's patience; for if they do not ſhortly repent, and beſtow their livings better, both maſter and man ſhall burn in hell-fire.

I am not able to rehearſe, nor yet any man knoweth all the abuſes which the ſimoniacs, ambitious and idle paſtors, have brought unto your realm; by whoſe evil example ravenous wolves, painted chriſtians, hypocrites, have entered and defiled the ſanctuary, ſpoiled Chriſt and his goſpel, to the deſtruction of his flock. How great enemies they be to Chriſt, by keeping away his goſpel, it ſhall appear, if ye conſider what groſs ſuperſtition and blindneſs remaineth ſtill among the people, only through lack of faithful preachers. I paſs over much infidelity, idolatry, [274]ſorcery, charming, witchcrafts, conjuring, truſting in figures, with ſuch other trumpery, which lurk in corners, and began of late to come abroad only for lack of preaching. Come to the miniſtration of the ſacraments, ſet forth now by common authority after the firſt inſtitution. They think baptiſm is not effectual, becauſe it wanteth man's tradition. They are not taught how the apoſtles baptized. A great number think it is a great offence to take the ſacrament of Chriſt's body in their hands, that have no conſcience to receive it with blaſphemous mouths, with malicious hearts, full of all uncleanneſs. Theſe come to it by threes of cuſtom, without any ſpiritual hunger, and know not the end wherefore it was inſtituted. They come to the church to feed their eyes, and not their ſouls; they are not taught that no viſible thing is to be worſhipped; and for becauſe they ſee not in the church the ſhining pomp and pleaſing variety (as they thought it) of painted cloths, candleſtics, images, altars, lamps, and tapers, they ſay, as good to go into a barn; nothing eſteeming Chriſt which ſpeaketh to them in his [275]holy word, neither his holy ſacrament reduced to the firſt inſtitution. To be ſhort, the people are now, even as the Jews were at Chriſt's coming, altogether occupied in external holineſs and culture, without any feeling of true holineſs, or of the true worſhip of God in ſpirit and truth, without the which all other is meer hypocriſy. Many thouſands know not what this meaneth; but ſeek Chriſt ſtill among their kindred, in man's inventions, where they can never find him. As the Jews preferred man's traditions before God's commandments, even ſo it is now. Men think it a greater offence to break a faſting day, or work upon a ſaint's day, than to abſtain from profitable labour, and turn it to Bacchus's feaſts, exerciſing more ungodlineſs that day than all the week, deſpiſing or ſoon weary of God's word.—All this, with much more, cometh through lack of preaching, as experience trieth where godly paſtors be.—It cannot much be marvelled, if the ſimple and ignorant people, by ſome wicked heads and firebrands of hell, be ſometimes ſeduced to rebel againſt their prince and lawful magiſtrates, ſeeing they [276]are never taught to know their obedience and duty to their king and ſovereign, ſo ſtraitly commanded in God's law.

But there hangeth over us a great evil, if your grace do not help it in time; the devil goeth about by theſe cormorants that devour theſe livings appointed for the goſpel, to make a ſortreſs and bulwark to keep learned paſtors from the flock; that is, ſo to decay learning, that there ſhall be none learned to commit the flock unto. For by reaſon livings appointed for the miniſtry, for the moſt part are either robbed of the beſt part, or clean taken away; almoſt none have any zeal or devotion to put their children to ſchool, but to learn to write, to make them apprentices, or elſe to have them lawyers. Look upon the two wells of this realm, Oxford and Cambridge; they are almoſt dried up. The cruel Philiſtines abroad, enemies to Chriſt's goſpel, have ſtopped up the ſprings of faithful Abraham. The decay of ſtudents is ſo great, there are ſcarce left of every thouſand an hundred. If they decay ſo faſt in ſeven years more, there will be almoſt none at all; and then may the devil make a triumph. [277]This matter requireth ſpeedy redreſs. The miſeries of your people cry upon you, noble prince, and Chriſt for his flock crieth to you his anointed, to defend his lambs from theſe ravenous wolves that rob and ſpoil his vineyard; by whoſe malicious endeavour, if your grace do not ſpeedily reſiſt, there is entering into England more blind ignorance, ſuperſtition, and infidelity, than ever was under the Romiſh biſhop. Your realm (which I am ſorry to ſpeak) ſhall become more barbarous than Scythia; which, leſt God almighty lay to your grace's charge, for ſuffering the ſword given to you for the maintenance of the goſpel to lie ruſting in the ſheath, beſtir now yourſelf in your heavenly father's buſineſs; withſtanding theſe cormorants by godly laws, which rob Chriſt's goſpel, and tread it down. ‘They eat up God's people as it were bread.’ Your grace ſhall have more true renown and glory before God, by defending Chriſt's Goſpel againſt them, than by conquering all Africa. You ſhall do God more ſervice by reſiſting this tyranny of the devil and his members, than by vanquiſhing the great Turk. Cut firſt [278]away the occaſions of all this miſchief, diſpenſations for pluralities, and tot-quots for non-reſidents. Suffer no longer the tithes of the fartheſt parts of England to be paid at Paul's font. Cauſe every paſtor, as his living will extend, to keep hoſpitality.—But many think themſelves excuſed for a year or two, becauſe their livings are taken away the firſt year; which undoubtedly doth not excuſe them for their preſence. I had rather beg or borrow of my friends, to help me to meat and cloaths, than ſuffer the devil to have ſuch liberty one year. It is no ſmall number of ſouls that may periſh by one year's abſence. Moſes was from the people but forty days, and they fell to idolatry.

Howbeit, foraſmuch as the ſcripture doth allow the miniſter a living the firſt year alſo, (‘He that ſerveth at the altar, let him live of the altar [...] and again, ‘Thou ſhall not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn.’) I do not doubt, but after your grace, with the advice of your honourable council, have conſidered how much it may ſet forth God's glory, how many ſouls may be delivered from the devil by ſending paſtors to their livings [279]the firſt month, and ſuffering them to have no cloak of abſence, you will ſoon reſtore the firſt year's living, which in my conſcience was wrongfully taken away at the firſt, as I ſuppoſe, by the biſhop of Rome. But I doubt not, if all were well redreſſed to this, that this alſo ſhould ſoon be amended. Wherefore, here I will deſire God to aſſiſt your grace in the advancement of his goſpel, which, like unto Joſias, you have helped to bring to light where it lay hid.

But yet it is not heard of all your people. A thouſand pulpits in England are covered with duſt. Some have not had four ſermons theſe fifteen or ſixteen years, ſince friars left their limitations; and few of thoſe were worthy the name of ſervants. Now therefore, that your glory may be perfect, all mens expectation is, that whatſoever any flatterers, or enemies to God's word ſhould labour to the contrary, for their own lucre; your grace will take away all ſuch lets and abuſes, as hinder the ſetting forth of God's moſt holy word, and withſtand all ſuch robbers, as ſpoil his ſanctuary; travelling to ſend paſtors home to their flocks, to feed Chriſt's lambs and [280]ſheep, that all may be occupied in their heavenly father's buſineſs. And for this your travel, as St. Peter ſaith, ‘when the prince of all paſtors ſhall appear, you ſhall receive an incorruptible crown of glory.’

And thus far concerning the eccleſiaſtical miniſtry.

But now to come to the civil governance, the nobility, magiſtrates, and officers; all theſe muſt at all times remember, ‘they muſt be occupied in their heavenly father's buſineſs.’ They have received all their nobility, power, dominion, authority, and offices of God; which are excellent and heroical gifts: and if they be occupied in God's buſineſs, it ſhall redound to his glory, and the wealth of his people; but if they fall from his buſineſs, and follow their own will, or rather the will of Satan, the prince of darkneſs, and father of all the children of darkneſs, then ſhall all theſe glorious titles turn them to names of confuſion. For falling unto ungodlineſs, and framing themſelves to the ſhape and faſhion of this world, nobility is turned into vile ſlavery and bondage [281]of ſin, power and dominion are turned into tyranny, authority is become a ſword of miſchief in a madman's hand, all majeſty and honour is turned into miſery, ſhame, and confuſion; and ever the higher men be, while they ſerve ſin, the more notable is their vice, and more peſtiferous to infect by evi examples; becauſe all mens eyes are bent to behold their doings. ‘Every fault of the mind is ſo much more evident, as the party is more notable who hath it,’ ſaith Juvenal. For the worthier the perſon is which offendeth, the more his offence is noted of others; ſeeing that virtue in all whom God hath exalted is the maintainer of their dignity, without the which they fall from it. It ſhall be moſt needful for them to embrace virtue, and chiefly humility, which is the keeper of all virtues; which may put them ever in remembrance from whence power is given them, for what end, who is above them, a judge, an examiner of all their doings, who cannot be deceived. But as dignity goeth now a days, climb who may climb higheſt, every man exalteth himſelf, and tarrieth not the calling of God. Humility is taken for [282]no keeper, but for an utter enemy to nobility. As I heard of a wicked climber and exalter of himſelf, who hearing the ſentence of Chriſt in the goſpel, ‘He that humbleth himſelf ſhall be exalted,’ he moſt blaſphemouſly againſt God's holy word ſaid, ‘Sure it was not true; for if I, ſaid he, had not put forth, nor advanced myſelf, but followed this rule, I had never come to this dignity;’ for which blaſphemy, the vengeance of God ſmote him with ſudden death.

I fear me a great number are in England, which though in words they deny not this ſentence of Chriſt's, yet inwardly they can ſcarce digeſt it; elſe certainly they would never ſeek ſo ambitiouſly to advance themſelves, to climb by their own might, uncalled; never ſeeking the public weal, but rather the deſtruction thereof, for their private wealth and lucre; which cauſeth us to have ſo many evil magiſtrates. For all the while that men gather goods unjuſtly, by polling, pilling, uſury, extortion, and ſimony, and therewith ſeek to climb with bribes and buying of offices, it is ſcarce poſſible for ſuch to be wholeſome magiſtrates. They enter [283]in at the window (which is uſed as well in civil government as in eccleſiaſtical) and therefore may Chriſt's words well be verified, ‘He that entereth not in at the door into the ſheepfold, but climbeth up ſome other way, the ſame is a thief and a robber.’ And Iſaiah's complaint againſt Jeruſalem taketh place among us, ‘Thy princes are wicked, and companions of thieves; they love gifts altogether, and gape for rewards: as for the fatherleſs, they help not him in his right, neither will they let the widow's cauſe come before them.’ They will not know their office to be ordained of God, for the wealth and defence of all innocents, for the aid of all that be in miſery. The time is come that Solomon ſpeaketh of, ‘When the wicked man bears rule, the people ſhall mourn.’ When had ever the people ſuch cauſe to mourn as now, when the greateſt number of all magiſtrates are occupied in their own buſineſs; ſeeking rather the miſery of the people, than to take it away; rather to oppreſs them, than to defend them. Their hands be ready to receive their money, to rob and ſpoil them; but their ears are [284]ſhut from hearing their complaints, they are blind to behold their calamities.

Look in all countries how lady Avarice hath ſet on work altogether mighty men, gentlemen, and rich men, to rob and ſpoil the poor; to turn them from their livings and from their right; for ever the weakeſt go to the wall. And being thus tormented, and put from their right at home, they come to London in great numbers, as to a place where juſtice ſhould be had, and there they can have none. They are ſuitors to great men, and cannot come to their ſpeech; their ſervants muſt have bribes, and that no ſmall ones; 'all love bribes.' But ſuch as be ſo dainty to hear the poor, let them take heed leſt God make it as ſtrange to them when they ſhall call: for as Solomon ſaith, ‘Whoſo ſtoppeth his ear at the crying of the poor, he ſhall cry and not be heard.’ We find that poor men might come to complain of their wrongs to the king's own perſon. King Joram, although he was one of the ſons of Ahab (no good king) yet heard the poor widow's cauſe, and cauſed her to have right: ſuch was the uſe then.—I would to God that [285]all noblemen would diligently note that chapter, and follow the example: it would not then be ſo hard for the poor to have acceſs to them; nor coming to their preſence, they ſhould not be made ſo aſtoniſhed and even ſpeechleſs with terrible looks, but ſhould mercifully and lovingly be heard, and ſuccoured gladly for Chriſt's love, conſidering we are the members of his body; even as my hand would be glad to help my foot when it is annoyed.—O with what glad hearts and clear conſciences might noblemen go to reſt, when they had beſtowed the whole day in hearing Chriſt himſelf complain in his members, and redreſſing his wrongs! But alas, for lack hereof, poor people are driven to ſeek their right among the lawyers; and there, as the prophet Joel ſaith, look what the caterpillars had left in their robbery and oppreſſion at home, all that doth the greedy locuſts, the lawyers, devour at London: they laugh with the money which maketh others to weep: and thus are the poor robbed on every ſide without redreſs, and that of ſuch as ſeem to have authority thereto.

[286]When Chriſt ſuffered his paſſion, there was one Barabbas, St. Matthew called him a notable thief, a gentleman thief, ſuch as rob now-a-days in velvet coats; the other two were obſcure thieves, and nothing famous. The ruſtical thieves were hanged, and Barabbas was delivered. Even ſo now-a-days, the little thieves are hanged that ſteal of neceſſity, but the great Barabbaſes have free liberty to rob and to ſpoil without all meaſure, in the midſt of the city. The poor pirate ſaid to Alexander, 'We rob but a few in a ſhip, but thou robbeſt whole countries and kingdoms.'—Alas, ſilly poor members of Chriſt, how you be ſhorn, oppreſſed, pulled, halled to and fro on every ſide; who cannot but lament, if his heart be not of flint! There be a great number every term, and many continually, which lamentably complain for lack of juſtice, but ail in vain. They ſpend that which they had left, and many times more; whoſe ill ſucceſs here cauſeth thouſands to tarry at home beggars, and loſe their right—and ſo it were better, than here to ſell their coats: for this we ſee, be the poor man's cauſe never ſo manifeſt a [287]truth, the rich ſhall for money find ſix or ſeven counſellors that ſhall ſtand with ſubtleties and ſophiſms to cloak an evil matter, and hide a known truth.—A piteous caſe in a chriſtian commonwealth! Alas, that ever manifeſt falſhood ſhould be maintained, where the God of truth ought to be honoured!—But let them alone; they are occupied in their father's buſineſs, even the prince of darkneſs: 'you are of your father the devil.'

Yet I cannot ſo leave them; I muſt needs cry on God's behalf to his patrons of juſtice, to you moſt redoubted prince, whom God hath made his miniſter for their defence, with all thoſe whom God hath placed in authority under you. Look upon their miſery, for this is our heavenly father's buſineſs to you, appointed by his holy word. When I come among the people, I call upon them, as my duty is, for ſervice, duty, and obedience unto their prince, to all magiſtrates, to their lords, and to all that be put in authority over them; I let them hear their own faults : But in this place my duty is, and my conſcience upon God's word bindeth me, ſeeing them ſo miſerably, ſo wrongfully, ſo [288]cruelly intreated on every ſide, in God's behalf to plead their cauſe; not by force of man's law, but by God's word, as an interceſſor. For as they are debtors unto you, and other magiſtrates, for love, fear, ſervice, and obedience under God; ſo are you again debtors unto them for love, protection, for juſtice and equity, mercy and pity. If you deny them theſe, they muſt ſuffer, but God ſhall revenge them. ‘He ſtandeth, ſaith David, in the congregation of gods, and as a judge among gods.’ Take heed all you that be counted as gods, God's miniſters on earth; you have one God judge over you, who, as he ſaith in the ſame pſalm, ſharply rebuketh ungodly rulers for accepting of perſons of the ungodly; ſo he telleth chriſtian magiſtrates their true duties and buſineſs in plain words, ‘Defend the poor and needy, ſee that ſuch as be in neceſſity have right, deliver the outcaſt and poor, ſave them from the hands of the ungodly.’ Here have all noblemen and chriſtian magiſtrates moſt lively ſet forth to them their heavenly father's buſineſs, wherein he would have them continually occupied:—would to God [289]the whole pſalm were graven in their hearts!

Truly for lack that this buſineſs is not applied, but the poor deſpiſed in all places, it hath given ſuch boldneſs to covetous cormorants abroad, that now their robberies, extortion, and open oppreſſion, hath no end nor limits, no banks can keep in their violence. As for turning poor men out of their holds, they take it for no offence, but ſay, their land is their own; and forget altogether that ‘the earth is the Lord's, and the fulneſs thereof.’ They turn them out of their ſhrouds as mice. Thouſands in England, through ſuch, beg now from door to door, which have kept honeſt houſes. Theſe cry daily to God for vengeance, both againſt the great Nimrods, workers thereof, and their maintainers. There be ſo many mighty Nimrods in England, mighty hunters, that hunt for poſſeſſions and lordſhips, that poor men are daily hunted out of their livings; there is no covert or den can keep them ſafe. Theſe Nimrods have ſuch quick ſmelling hounds, they can lie at London and turn men out of their farms and tenements an [290]hundred, ſome two hundred miles off.—O Lord, when wicked Ahab hunted after Naboth's vineyard, he could not, though he were a king, obtain that prey, till curſed Jezebel (as women oft-times have ſhrewd wits) took the matter in hand: ſo hard a thing it was then to wring a man from his father's inheritance, which now a mean man will take in hand. And now our valiant Nimrods can compaſs the matter without the help of Jezebels; yet hath England even now a great number of Jezebels, which to maintain their intolerable pride, their golden heads, will not ſtick to put to their wicked hands.—O Lord, what a number of ſuch oppreſſors, worſe than Ahab, are in England, which 'ſell the poor for a pair of ſhoes!' of whom if God ſhould ſerve but three or four, as he did Ahab, and make the dogs lap the blood of them, I think it would cauſe a great number to beware of extortion, to beware of oppreſſion: and yet, eſcaping temporal puniſhments, they are certain by God's word, their blood is reſerved for hell-hounds, which they nothing fear. A pitiful caſe, and great blindneſs, that, hearing God's word, [291]man ſhould more fear temporal puniſhment than everlaſting.

Yet hath England had of late ſome terrible examples of God's wrath in ſudden and ſtrange deaths of ſuch as join field to field, and houſe to houſe: great pity they were not chronicled to the terror of others, which fear neither God nor man; ſo hardened in ſin, that they ſeek not to hide it, but rather are ſuch as glory in their miſchief. Which maketh me oftentimes to remember a writer in our time, Muſculus, upon St. Matthew's goſpel, which marvelled much at the ſubtle and manifold working of Satan; how he after the expelling of ſuperſtition and hypocriſy, travelleth moſt buſily to bring in open impiety: that whereas before, men feared men, though not God; now a great number fear neither God nor man: the moſt wicked are counted moſt manlike, and innocency holden beaſtlineſs.

Yet may we not ſay, hypocriſy is expelled: for as many of theſe Ahabs as ſignify they favour God's word by reading or hearing it, or with prayer, ‘honouring him, as Chriſt ſaith, with their lips, their hearts being [292]far from him,’ are as deteſtable hypocrites as ever were covered in cowl or cloyſter. I cannot liken them better than to the Jews, that ſaid to Chriſt, ‘Hail, king of the Jews.’ What their painted friendſhip is, and how of Chriſt it is eſteemed, St. Auſtin ſetteth forth by an apt ſimilitude: ‘Even as, ſaith he, a man ſhould come up to embrace thee, to kiſs and honour thee upward, and beneath, with a pair of ſhoes beaten full of nails, tread upon thy bare foot; the head ſhall deſpiſe the honour done unto it, and for the foot that ſmarteth, ſay, Why treadeſt thou upon me? So when feigned goſpelers honour Chriſt our head ſitting in heaven, and oppreſs his members on earth, the head ſhall ſpeak for the feet that ſmart, and ſay, Why treadeſt thou on me?’ Paul had a zeal towards God, hut he did tread upon Chriſt's feet on earth, for whom the head crieth forth of heaven, 'Saul, Saul, why perſecuteſt thou me?' Although Chriſt ſitteth at the right hand of his father, yet lieth he in earth, he ſuffereth all calamities here on earth, he is many times evil intreated here on earth.

[293]Would to God we could bear away this brief and ſhort leſſon, that what we do to his members upon earth, we do to him; it would bring men from oppreſſion to ſhew mercy, without which no man can obtain mercy. If they would remember how the rich glutton was damned in hell, not as we read for any violence, but for not ſhewing mercy, they might ſoon gather how ſharp judgment remaineth for them, which are not only unmerciful, but alſo violently add thereunto oppreſſion; who are ſo far from mercy, that their hearts will ſerve them to deſtroy whole towns; they would wiſh all the people deſtroyed, to have all the fields brought to a ſheep-paſture. O cruel mercy! It is like to the mercy of a biſhop of Magunce in Germany, named Hatto, which, as the chronicles mention, five hundred years ago, in time of a great dearth, called all the poor people in all the whole country into a great barn, pretending to make a great dole; but having them ſure, he fired the barn, and burnt them all up, ſaying, ‘Theſe be the mice which devour up the corn.’ This was a policy to make bread more cheap, but for this unmerciful [294]mercy, God made him an example for all unmerciful men to the world's end; for a multitude of rats came and devoured him in ſuch terrible ſort, that where his name was written in windows, walls, or hangings, they never ceaſed till it were razed out.—Some peradventure ſhrink to hear ſuch cruelty: but doubtleſs there is almoſt daily as great cruelty practiſed among us by ſuch blood-ſuckers, as being infected with the great dropſy of avarice, alway drinking and ever a-thirſt, by famiſhing poor people, drinking up their blood, and with long continuance therein, torment them more grievouſly than he that burnt them all in one hour.

Now ſeeing, as I ſaid, this cruelty, robbery, and extortion, groweth daily to ſuch intolerable exceſs, and overfloweth this realm, becauſe it is not puniſhed nor reſtrained; it is high time for all thoſe magiſtrates that fear God, not only to abſtain from this evil themſelves, but to reſiſt it alſo. It is God's buſineſs, he hath commanded it, and will ſtraitly require it. Would to God all noblemen would beware by the example of Saul. He was commanded to apply God's buſineſs, [295] ‘Go and ſmite Amalek, and have no compaſſion on them,’ &c. he left his buſineſs undone, ſpared Amalek, and the faireſt of the beaſts: but for this negligence he received of Samuel a ſorrowful meſſage from God; ‘becauſe thou haſt caſt away the word of the Lord, he hath caſt thee off alſo from being king.’ Even ſo in every chriſtian commonwealth, God hath commanded rulers to deſtroy Amalek, all extortion, oppreſſion, and robbery, to defend the needy and all innocents. If they look not to this buſineſs, but ſuffer Amalek to live, not only to live, but to grow in might; ſo truly as God liveth, he ſhall caſt them off, they ſhall not be his magiſtrates.

But let it once be known, that not only our moſt noble king, whoſe godly example is a lantern to all other, but that alſo all his nobles about him have wholly bent themſelves in his buſineſs, to withſtand all violence, and to oppoſe all oppreſſion, for defence of God's people; that the wicked Ahabs might know, that God had in England a great number of paſtors, patrons, feeders and cheriſhers of his people: it [296]ſhould do that which the fear of God cannot do; that is, ſtop the great rage of violence, oppreſſion, and extortion: which taken away, would pluck from many their vanity in ſuperfluous and monſtrous apparel, ſumptuous building, ſuch as ſeek to bring Paradiſe into earth, being the greateſt cauſes of all oppreſſion and ſpoiling of poor people; which moſt unchriſtian vanities, and blind affections, never reigned ſo much in all eſtates in England as at this day. It was a notable ſaying of Charles V. emperor of that name, to the duke of Venice, when he had ſeen his princely palace; when the duke looked that he ſhould have praiſed it exceedingly, Charles gave it none other commendation but this, ‘Haec ſunt quae faciunt invitos mori: Theſe earthly vanities, ſaid he, are what make us loth to die.’ A truer ſentence could not well be ſpoken by any man. I could wiſh we would look on all our buildings, when the beauty thereof ſo increaſeth, that it would grieve us to depart from it, and to remember with all the holy patriarchs, and with St. Paul ſay, that ‘we have not here [297]a continuing city, but we ſeek one to come.’

But truly methinks now in England, for our vain delight in curious buildings, God hath plagued us, as he did the builders of Babel, not with the confuſion of tongues, but with the confuſion of wits. Our fancies can never be pleaſed: pluck down and ſet up, and when it contenteth us not, down with it again. Our minds are never contented, nor ever ſhall be, while we ſeek felicity where it is not. Would God every one would conſider what a hell it ſhould be to all that vainly delight herein, when death ſhall with great violence pluck them from their earthly heaven. Moreover, extortion taken away ſhall ſoon abate the unmeaſurable exceſs in coſtly fare. It would alſo abate the intolerable exceſs in apparel, which cauſeth us to have robbers in velvet coats, with St. Martin's chains.—But I muſt for lack of time paſs over theſe enormities, which alone give matter enough for whole ſermons: I leave them for others which ſhall follow, more able to paint out ſuch monſters in their colours.

[298]And here in concluſion, I deſire all noblemen and godly magiſtrates, deeply to ponder and revolve in their memory what acceptable ſervice they may do, chiefly to God, and ſecondly to the king's majeſty, and his whole realm, in employing their whole ſtudy how to reſiſt all ſuch as ſpoil Chriſt's people, whom he ſo tenderly loved that he ſhed his blood for them. Virtue joined with nobility ſpreadeth her beams over a whole realm. And ſo your diligence in God's buſineſs ſhall ſoon inflame all other to follow your example, that all may occupy themſelves in God's buſineſs.

But now that I have hitherto charged the eccleſiaſtical miniſters, and after, the civil governors, and all rich and mighty men with negligence in God's buſineſs; methinks I do hear the inferior members rejoice and flatter themſelves, as if all were taken from them, and they left clear in God's ſight: but if they conſider their eſtate by God's word, they ſhall find ſmall cauſe to advance themſelves. For God's word plainly telleth us, both that evil and dumb paſtors, and wicked [299]rulers and magiſtrates, are ſent of God, as a plague and puniſhment for the ſins of the people; and therefore, both Iſaiah and Hoſea, after the moſt terrible threatenings of God's vengeance for ſin, bring it in as a moſt grievous plague of all, that even the prieſts, which ſhould call them from ſin, ſhall become as evil as the people. Which plague St. Bernard ſaid in his time was come with a vengeance, for becauſe the prieſts were much worſe than the people. And Amos, as a moſt grievous puniſhment of all other, threatneth hunger, not of bread, but of hearing God's word. And concerning the civil magiſtrates, it is plain in Job, that for the ſins of the people God raiſeth hypocrites to reign over them; that is to ſay, ſuch as have the bare names of governors and protectors, and are indeed deſtroyers, oppreſſors of the people, ſubverters of the law and of all equity.

And ſeeing it is ſo, ſo many as feel the grief and ſmart of this plague, ought not to murmur againſt other; but patiently ſuffer, and be offended with their own ſins, which have deſerved this ſcourge, and much more; [300]and ſtudy for amendment, that God may take it away. For if they continue as they do, to murmur againſt God and their rulers, as the Iſraelites did, to provoke daily his anger by multiplying ſin in his ſight, with envy, malice, deceit, backbiting, ſwearing, fornication, and with utter contempt of his word; he ſhall for their puniſhment ſo multiply the number of evil governors, unjuſt judges, juſtices, and officers, that as it was ſpoken by a jeſter in the emperor Claudius's time, the images of good magiſtrates may all be graven in one ring.

God hath cauſe greatly to be diſpleaſed with all eſtates. When every man ſhould look upon his own faults to ſeek amendment, as it is a proverb lately ſprung up, 'No man amendeth himſelf, but every man ſeeketh to amend other,' and all the while nothing is amended. Gentlemen ſay, the commonalty live too well at eaſe, they grow every day to be gentlemen, and know not themſelves; their horns muſt be cut ſhorter, by raiſing their rents, by fines, and by plucking away their paſtures.—The mean men, they murmur and grudge, and ſay, the gentlemen [301]have all, and there were never ſo many gentlemen and ſo little gentleneſs: and by their natural logic you ſhall hear them reaſon, how improperly theſe two conjugata, theſe yoak-fellows, gentlemen and gentleneſs, are baniſhed ſo far aſunder; and they lay all the miſery of this commonwealth upon the gentlemens ſhoulders.—But alas, good chriſtians, this is not the way of amendment: ‘If ye bite and devour one another, as St. Paul ſaith, take ye heed leſt ye be conſumed one of another.’

Hiſtories make mention of a people called Anthropophagi, eaters of men, which all mens hearts abhor to hear of; and yet, alas, by St. Paul's rule, England is full of ſuch man-eaters. Every man envieth another, every man biteth and gnaweth upon another with venomous adders tongues, far more noiſome than any teeth. And whereof cometh it? Covetouſneſs is the root of all; every man ſcratcheth and pilleth from other; every man would ſuck the blood of other; every man encroacheth upon another. Covetouſneſs hath cut away the large wings of charity, and plucketh all to herſelf; ſhe is never ſatisfied; [302]ſhe hath cheſted all the old gold in England, and much of the new; ſhe hath made that there was never more idolatry in England than at this day: but the idols are hid, they come not abroad.—Alas, noble prince, the images of your anceſtors graven in gold, and yours alſo, contrary to your mind, are worſhipped as Gods; while the poor lively images of Chriſt periſh in the ſtreets through hunger and cold. This cometh when covetouſneſs hath baniſhed from amongſt us chriſtian charity; when, like moſt unthankful children, we have forgotten Chriſt's laſt will, which he ſo often before his paſſion did inculcate, 'Love one another.'

And herein we ſhew ourſelves worſe than any carnal ſons; be they never ſo unkind, yet alway they remember the laſt words of their earthly parents. Nay rather I may ſay, we are much worſe than the brute beaſts; of whom, when we conſider how wonderfully nature hath framed them to concord and unity, to preſerve and help one another of their own kind, it may make us utterly to be aſhamed. The harts ſwimming, with much pain bear up their heads in the water; [303]for the remedy whereof, every one layeth his head upon the hinder part of another: when the formoſt, having no ſtay, is ſore weary, he cometh behind, and thus every one in his courſe taketh pain for the whole herd.—If men, endued with reaſon, would learn of theſe unreaſonable creatures this leſſon, to help one another, as we are commanded by St. Paul, ſaying, ‘Bear ye one another's burthen, and ſo you ſhall fulfil the law, of Chriſt,’ how ſoon then ſhould charity, the bond of perfection, which ſeeketh not her own, but rather to profit others, be ſo ſpread among all degrees, that our commonwealth ſhould flouriſh in all godlineſs? But alas! we ſee that all goeth contrary. For while all men, as St. Paul ſaith, ‘ſeek the things that be their own, and not other mens, not things which appertain to Chriſt,’ ſelf-love, and love of private commodity, hath baniſhed charity and love to the commonwealth.

And if we ſhould ſeek the cauſe and ground of all theſe evils, why God's buſineſs is ſo neglected among all eſtates and degrees, I think it would appear to be ignorance of his will. For if Mary and Joſeph, [304]ſo godly and devout a couple, underſtood not for a time Chriſt's ſaying, ‘Wiſt ye not that I muſt go about my father's buſineſs? as St. Luke ſaith, they underſtood not that ſaying,’ what marvel is it, if we, living ſo carnally, and drowned in worldly pleaſures, and framed to the ſhape of this world, be ignorant in our heavenly father's buſineſs, and therefore cannot well apply it? But ſhall we think this to be very ſtrange? Many apply not God's buſineſs nor his will, which yet would diſdain to be counted ignorant therein. But undoubtedly, good chriſtians, it is an infallible verity, that negligence in performing God's will cometh of ignorance. It is all one to know God and his will; and St. John ſaith plainly, ‘He that loveth not, knoweth not God.’ For if he do know God, he cannot but love him; and love is always occupied in God's buſineſs.

By this rule St. Auguſtine proveth, we cannot keep the firſt precept perfectly, to love God, ſo well as we ought to do while we are in this mortal life; for all our love cometh of knowledge, but in this life our knowledge is imperfect. And thus St. Auguſtine's rule, [305]grounded upon St. John, is true, ‘That ſo far as we do know God, ſo far we love him; and ſo they that love him nothing at all, they know him nothing at all, although they ſeem to have never ſo much windy knowledge, puffing up their ſtomachs with preſumption,’ as the apoſtle ſaith, 'Knowledge maketh a man ſwell:' ſo that if a man hath ſtudied the ſcripture all his life long, and learned the whole bible by heart, and yet have no love, he is ignorant of God's will. The poor man that never opened book, if the Love of God be ſhed abroad in his Heart by the Holy Ghoſt, overcometh him in the knowledge of God's will. The godly Pembus, of whom we read in eccleſiaſtical hiſtory, when he was firſt taught the firſt verſe of the thirty-ninth pſalm, ‘I have ſaid, I will take heed to my ways, that I offend not in my tongue,’ refuſed a long time to take out a new leſſon, judging his firſt leſſon to be unlearned, till he could perfectly practiſe it by an holy converſation. So ought we always to make our account to have learned God's word, only when we have learned charity and obedience.

[306]But this knowledge, though it lack in many learned, yet ordinarily it cometh by hearing God's word, ‘Faith cometh of hearing, and hearing of the word of God.’ Wherefore, as I ſaid, their caſe is to be lamented, which would gladly hear God's word, and can have no preachers. Then may we ſay, God hath abundantly poured his grace among us, that have his goſpel ſo clearly ſet forth unto us, and have ſuch opportunity, that there wanteth nothing but ears to hear: we muſt have ears to let it ſink into our hearts. But, O men, thrice unhappy, and children of greater damnation, if we harden our hearts, and receive ſuch abundance of grace in vain. ‘The earth, ſaith St. Paul, which after the rain bringeth forth thorns and briars, is reproved, and is nigh unto curſing, whoſe end is to be burned.’

Would God all that be in the court, that will not vouchſafe (having ſo many godly ſermons) to come forth out of the hall into the chapel to hear them, would remember what a heavy ſtroke of God's vengeance hangeth over all their heads that contemn [307]his word; and over thoſe in all places, which had rather be idle, and many times ungodly occupied in wanton and wicked paſtimes, than come to the church; profaning the ſabbath day, appointed for the ſervice of God, and the hearing of his word, beſtowing it more wickedly than many of the Gentiles. Yet if they would come to the ſermons, though their hearts were not well diſpoſed, God's word might win them, as St. Auguſtine was won by the preaching of St. Ambroſe, when he came only to hear his ſweet voice and eloquence. O that they knew what diſhonour they did to Chriſt, that eſteem him ſo light, to prefer vain, nay, I ſay wicked things, to the hearing of his holy word. Are not theſe they, as St. Paul ſaith, ‘which tread under foot the Son of God, count the blood of his teſtament, wherein they are ſanctified, an unholy thing; and do deſpite to the Spirit of grace?’ O Lord, how canſt thou hold thy hands from puniſhing this unthankfulneſs? Certainly I think all other wickedneſs compared to this, is ſhadowed, and ſeemeth to be leſs.

[308]I would to God we would remember many times the plagues and tokens of God's extreme wrath that came upon the Jews, when firſt unthankfully they rejected Chriſt, and after his word; when they were deſtroyed by Titus and Veſpaſian, ſuch a plague as never came upon any other country. And look on their vices; there reigned avarice, ambition, pride, extortion, envy, adultery; but theſe reigned alſo in other countries about, where no ſuch vengeance did light: but then did God thus exerciſe his wrath upon them to the terror of all other, for contempt of his holy word, and for their unthankfulneſs; which being called ſo many ways, by his prophets, by himſelf, by the apoſtles, ſtill hardened their hearts: this exceeded all other wickedneſs in the world. Now if as great unthankfulneſs be found in many of us towards Chriſt and his goſpel, ſet forth ſo plainly unto us, how can we, without ſpeedy repentance, but look for the terrible ſtroke of vengeance. ‘God, ſaith Valerius Maximus, hath feet of wool; he cometh ſlowly to puniſh, but he hath hands of iron; when he cometh, he ſtriketh ſore.’

[309]Philip, king of Macedonia, hearing of one in his kingdom which refuſed moſt unthankfully to receive a ſtranger, (of whom before he had been ſuccoured in ſhipwreck) in extreme need; for a worthy puniſhment, cauſed to be printed in his forehead with an hot iron theſe two words, ‘Ingratus hoſpes, An unthankful gueſt.’ O Lord, if we conſider when we were ſtrangers from God, in the ſhipwreck of ſin, how mercifully Chriſt hath delivered us, and born our ſins upon his body; if after all this, we moſt unthankfully refuſe to receive him, by refuſing his word, may we not think ourſelves worthy many hot irons to print our unthankfulneſs to our ſhame? And undoubtedly, ſo many as continue thus unthankful, though it be not written in their foreheads to put them to worldly ſhame, yet ſhall it be graven in their conſcience, to their everlaſting confuſion and damnation, when ‘the books of every man's conſcience ſhall be laid open,’ as Daniel ſaith. Their judgment ſhall be more ſtrait than that of Sodom and Gomorrah.—Let us all then, from the higheſt to the loweſt, pray with one accord, that God may ſoften and [310]prepare our hearts with meekneſs, and humility, and thankfulneſs, to embrace his goſpel, and his holy word; which ſhall inſtruct us in his holy will, and teach us to know his buſineſs, every man in his vocation, ‘that, as St. Paul ſaith, every man may give attendance to themſelves, and to the flock, wherein the holy Ghoſt hath made them overſeers, to feed the congregation of God which he hath purchaſed with his blood,’ that all ravenous wolves may be turned to good ſhepherds. So that Chriſt's miniſters may enjoy the portion aſſigned for the goſpel; that all magiſtrates and governors may give their whole ſtudy to the public weal, and not to their private wealth; that they may be maintainers of juſtice, and puniſhers of wrong; and that all inferiors may live in due obedience, meekly contenting themſelves every one in their vocation, without murmuring or grudging; that under Chriſt, and our noble prince, his miniſter here on earth, we all being knit together with chriſtian charity, the bond of perfection, may ſo faſten our eyes upon God's word, that it may continually be a lantern to our feet, to guide our [311]journey through the deſart and dark wilderneſs of this world, that our eyes be never ſo blinded with ſhadows of worldly things, as to make us embrace life, deceitful and temporal felicity, for that which is true, ſtedfaſt, and everlaſting; that this candle which ſhineth now, as St. Paul ſaith, ‘as through a glaſs darkly,’ when that which is imperfect ſhall be taken away, may preſent us to that clear light, which never is ſhadowed with any darkneſs; that we may behold that bleſſed ſight of the glorious Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoſt, to whom be all praiſe, all honour, and glory world without end.

FINIS.
Notes
*

Some time after the publication of the council of Trent, Mr. Lever, falling into converſation with Mr. Gilpin, among other queſtions aſked him, What he thought of that council? Mr. Gilpin anſwered, 'He thought nothing could be of more diſſervice to religion: for many things, which were before left indifferent, were now rendered binding. I remember, ſaid he, biſhop Tunſtal often told me, that he thought Innocent the third acted very weakly, when he made tranſubſtantiation an article of faith. For before his time the opinions of men were at liberty as to that point. And what the biſhop ſaid of tranſubſtantiation, may equally be ſaid of all parts of popery, ſince the publication of the council [20]of Trent. The times of our forefathers, therefore, however ignorant they may be thought, were certainly much happier than the preſent times of popery: for the papiſts have now altered what little was left of the inſtitutions of the primitive church: by placing the rule of faith in traditions, they have done what was never thought of before. Many opinions likewiſe, which men were before at liberty to hold, with regard to juſtification, and the ſacraments, are not now tolerated. Theſe are the things which obliged other churches to diſſent from the church of Rome; and hence the council of Trent muſt anſwer for all that confuſion which hath ſince enſued.' Biſhop Carleton's life of Bernard Gilpin.

[19]
*

While he was diſtracted with theſe things, the rule of faith changed by the council of Trent aſtoniſhed him. For he obſerved, that not only the antient divines, but even the modern ones, Lombard, Scotus, and Aquinas, all confeſſed, that the rule of faith was ſolely to be drawn from ſcripture: whereas he found, according to the council of Trent, that it might as well be drawn from human traditions. And when he underſtood that theſe traditions were only peeviſh and perverſe interpretations of ſcripture, invented by the biſhops of Rome, and thruſt in among the decretal epiſtles; and that even theſe decretal epiſtles themſelves were mere forgeries, as had been often proved by learned men, and was acknowledged even by [22]the papiſts, he began to doubt, eſpecially when he obſerved the great confuſion ariſen in the church whether the pope might not be that Antichriſt foretold by ſcripture, and the papiſh church plainly antichriſtian. For what is 'exalting a man's ſelf, and oppoſing himſelf againſt all that is called God, ſo that in the temple of God he ſitteth as God, carrying himſelf as if he were God,' if the pope's calling himſelf the head of the univerſal church, its lord, its monarch, and ſetting up his own word againſt the word of God, be not ſo? For he whoſe word is as God's word, is himſelf as God, and carrieth himſelf as if he were ſo. When Antichriſt ſhall come (if there be another Antichriſt) is it poſſible for him to uſe Chriſt and the ſcriptures more blaſphemouſly than the pope hath done?—Here Mr. Gilpin demurred, in doubt what to think. For who could have thought the pope was Antichriſt? Who durſt have ſaid ſuch a thing before Luther?—Thus therefore he argued with himſelf: if the pope be Antichriſt, I ſee not only a rational, but a neceſſary cauſe for ſeceſſion: if he be not, I cannot approve ſuch a ſtep. It is not lawful to ſeparate from the church: but to ſeparate from the church of Antichriſt is not only commanded, but threatenings are denounced upon thoſe who continue in it. Thus the heavenly voice ſpeaks, Rev. xviii. ‘Go out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her ſins and receive not of her plagues.’—Here therefore he ſtopped. For, except the pope were manifeſtly proved to be Antichriſt, he could net allow the lawfulneſs of a ſeparation: and therefore he endeavoured, by reading, meditation, and prayer, to ſatisfy himſelf in this point. He obſerved, that the paſſage in which Antichriſt is deſcribed, 2 Theſſ. ii. 7. 'He who now keepeth poſſeſſion, ſhall keep, until he [23]be entirely routed out,' was interpreted by moſt of the antient fathers, Tertullian, Jerome, Ambroſe, Auſtin, Chryſoſtome, Cyril, and others, as meant of the Roman empire; which being then in poſſeſſion, ſhould continue ſo till Antichriſt ſhould come, and entirely diſpoſſeſs it. He obſerved alſo, that what is ſaid in the ſame place, that 'Chriſt ſhall not come again till there be a departure firſt,' was likewiſe fulfilled: it was fulfilled, firſt, in the departure of the papiſts from primitive ſimplicity; and, ſecondly, in the departure of the reformed churches from the church of Rome.—Mr. Gilpin would often ſay, that the proteſtants could give no ſolid reaſon for their ſeceſſion, except that the pope is Antichriſt: and he underſtood the paſſage above mentioned, Rev. xviii. 4. as a ſtrict command in that caſe to ſecede: ſo that no third concluſion could be drawn; either the pope was Antichriſt, or the church was not to be forſaken.—And now the event, which is the ſureſt interpreter of prophecies, hath made all things clear to us. We have ſeen, many ages ago, that kingdom taken away which ruled over all in the time of the apoſtles; and in its room an eccleſiaſtical kingdom eſtabliſhed, ſuch an one as had never been heard of before in the church of Chriſt. We have ſeen an amazing departure in the church of Rome from the purity and ſimplicity of primitive times. We have ſeen, and daily do ſee, a departure of other churches from her.—Theſe reflections induced Mr. Gilpin to become a member of that church, which he thought was moſt conformable to the word of God. The church of Rome kept the rule of faith entire, till it was changed by the council of Trent. From that time he thought it a point of duty to forſake her communion; that the true church, thus called out, might follow the word of God. For this ſeparation ſeemed an appointed ſtate of the church. [24]Thus Abraham was called out of Ur, the children of Iſrael out of Egypt, and the Jews out of Babylon. All theſe things appeared to have been brought about by the immediate direction, and wonderful hand of providence. He ſaw therefore a neceſſity for ſeceding, and that the apoſtatical church muſt be forſaken.—Yet he did not purſue his meaſures impetuouſly, but with calmneſs and circumſpection. Biſhop Carleton's life of Bernard Gilpin.

[21]
*
Cuthbert Tunſtall.
*

In another letter he thus ſpeaks, ‘I never had doubts in religion in all my life, nor ever diſſembled in all my life, or committed any fault, which, ſo far as I thought it might edify, or do good to others, and ſo far as my remembrance ſerved, I could not well find in my heart to confeſs before all the world.’

*

While I was thus buſied, I was drawn by certain friends to accept a benefice, being very unwilling thereunto. If I offended God in taking ſuch a charge before I was better learned, and better reſolved in religion, I cry God mercy; and I doubt not but I have found mercy in his ſight. Extract of a letter from Bernard Gilpin to his brother.

*

The following paſſage from one of biſhop Latimer's court-ſermons will ſhew how much things were altered in a very few years: ‘My father, ſays he, was a yeoman, and had no land of his own; only he had a farm of three or four pounds by the year at the utmoſt: and hereupon he tilled ſo much as kept half a dozen men. He had a walk for an hundred ſheep; and my mother milked thirty kine. He was able, and did find the king an harneſs, with himſelf and his horſe. I remember myſelf to have buckled on my father's harneſs, when he went to Blackheath-field. He kept his ſon at ſchool till he went to the univerſity, and maintained him there. He married his daughters with five pounds, or twenty nobles, apiece. He kept hoſpitality with his neighbours, and ſome alms he gave to the poor. And all this he did out of the ſaid farm.—Whereas he that hath the ſaid farm now, I am informed, pays ſixteen pounds by the year, or more; and is not able to do any thing for his prince, for himſelf, or for his children, or give a cup of drink to the poor.’

The covetouſneſs of the gentry appeared by oppreſſing the poorer ſort by incloſures; thereby taking away the [36]lands, where they had uſed, and their forefathers, to feed their cattle: which was ſuch an oppreſſion, that it cauſed a rebellion in the year 1549.

Another way they had of oppreſſing their inferiors, was, by means of the law. For when they whom they had wronged were forced to ſue them, they threatened the judges, or bribed them, that they commonly favoured the rich, or, delaying the cauſes of the poor, made their charges more than they could bear: oftentimes they went home with tears, after having waited long at court, their cauſes unheard. Latimer was never without poor ſuiters, that came to him to ſpeak to the great men, that their matters might be heard; complaining to him at what great coſts and charges they had laid, to their undoing: inſomuch as, being at the archbiſhop of Canterbury's houſe, where he uſed often to reſide, he had no time ſo much as to look on his book, as he told the king in a ſermon. Theſe oppreſſions were partly occaſioned by the king's great officers, who did uſe to commit the hearing and examination of cauſes to their ſervants.

For the judges, ſome of them at leaſt, were very corrupt: Latimer would often in his ſermons complain of them, and would give them many a jirk. Once he ſaid, ‘If a judge ſhould aſk him the way to hell, he would ſhew him this way: firſt let him be a covetous man; then let him take bribes; and, laſtly, pervert judgment. If there were ſuch a judge in England now, he wiſhed we might have his ſkin hanged up. It were a goodly ſight, the ſign of the judge's ſkin; and ſhould be Lot's wife to all judges that follow after.’

The curates were both ignorant, and ſcandalous for their ill lives. The people in many places with held their tithes from them; and the reaſon they gave was, becauſe their curates ſome were ignorant, and ſome were [37]idle, and took little pains and care in their cures; and many were ſo intolerably lazy and wicked, that the pariſhioners often brought information againſt them to the biſhops, nay, to the council. Strype's memorials of king Edward VI.

[35]
*

His grandfather was Edmund Dudley, the infamous miniſter of Henry the ſeventh's avarice; who, with Empſon his aſſociate, haraſſed the people for many years with all ſorts of oppreſſion. He was executed in the beginning of Henry the eighth.

His father was created duke of Northumberland by Edward the ſixth, and was a ſignal inſtance of lawleſs ambition, and the ruinous conſequences that often attend it. Having ſacrificed the good protector to his jealouſy, procured the ſettlement of the crown in his own family, and contrived, as many authors write, the king's death; he ſaw in a moment all his deſigns cruſhed, himſelf and his adherents ruined, even by theſe very contrivances. He was executed in the firſt of queen Mary.

*

Biſhop Latimer, ſpeaking of a clergyman of thoſe times, who was made controller of the mint, expreſſes himſelf much in the ſame manner. 'Is this a meet office, ſays he, for a prieſt, who has cure of ſouls? I would aſk one queſtion: I would fain know, who controls the devil at home in his pariſh, while he controls the mint? If the apoſtle might not leave his office of preaching to be a deacon, ſhall one leave it for minting? I cannot tell you: but the ſaying is, that ſince prieſts have been minters, money hath been worſe.'

*
An eminent printer.
*

Nor can we imagine, that the high-ſheriff himſelf contributed much to advance the art of preaching, if we may judge of his oratory by a ſpecimen of it ſtill preſerved. ‘Arriving, ſays he, at the mount of St. Mary in the ſtony ſtage where I now ſtand, I have brought you ſome fine biſkets baked in the oven of charity, and carefully conſerved for the chickens of the church, the ſparrows of the ſpirit, and the ſweet ſwallows of ſalvation.’

*

Biſhop Latimer relates a ſtory of a biſhop of this kind, which is worth tranſcribing. ‘I heard of a biſhop, ſays he, that went on a viſitation; and (as it was the cuſtom) when the biſhop ſhould be rung into the town, the great bell's clapper was fallen down, ſo that he could not be rung in. There was a mighty matter made of this, and the chief of the pariſh were much [76]blamed for it at the viſitation; and the biſhop was ſomewhat quick with them, and ſignified that he was much offended. They excuſed themſelves as well as they could: but one among them, wiſer than the reſt, comes up to the biſhop: "Why, my lord, ſaith he, doth your lordſhip make ſo great a matter of the bell that lacketh a clapper? Here is a bell, ſaith he, (and pointed to the pulpit) which hath lacked a clapper theſe twenty years."—I warrant you this biſhop was an unpreaching prelate. He could find fault with the bell that wanted a clapper to ring him into the town; but he could not find any fault with the parſon that preached not at his benefice.’ Biſhop Latimer's ſixth ſermon before the king.

[75]
*
See page 30.
*

About eaſter I was accuſed again before the biſhop in many articles both from York and Durham: but theſe could take no farther hold againſt me, than only to make the biſhop to blot me out of his teſtament; and to make the vulgar people ſpeak evil of me. For loſing the diſpoſal of the biſhop's goods, I thought I was well unburthened; and for the people's favour, to the end I might more edify in preaching (otherwiſe I did not covet it) I truſted time, through God's goodneſs, would bring it again. Extract of a letter from Bernard Gilpin to his brother.

*
See Burnet's hiſtory of the reformation.
*
The original is loſt, but the biſnop of Chicheſter has preſerved a latin tranſlation of it, from which this is taken.
*
In his hiſtorical library.
In his church hiſtory.
§
See the biſhop of Worceſter's letter, p. 107.
*

Sir John Cheke was fellow of St. John's, and afterwards tutor to Edward the ſixth. In queen Mary's time he fled into Germany; but by a trick was brought home, and recanted to ſave his life; ‘A great example (ſays Lloyd in his ſtate-worthies) of parts and ingenuity, of frailty and infirmity, of repentance and piety.’—Roger Aſcham was fellow of the ſame college; and profeſſor of oratory in the univerſity; afterwards tutor and ſecretary to queen Elizabeth. He was a man of great learning, honeſty and indiſcretion.

*

An extract from one of theſe letters is worth preſerving. It contains a curious account of that remarkable ſickneſs in Oxford, which ſucceeded the black aſſize, as it was afterwards called. The original is in latin.

‘The terrible diſtemper among us, of which you have undoubtedly heard, hath made it indeed a dreadful time to us. During the firſt ſix days there died ninety-five; ſeventy of whom were ſcholars. This is not conjecture, but appears from the mayor's liſt The infection does not confine itſelf to the town, but begins to ſpread in the country; where, if our accounts are true, it hath carried off numbers of people: amongſt them poor Mr. Roberts. Thoſe who are ſeized with it are in the utmoſt torment: their bowels are burnt up: they call earneſtly for drink: they cannot bear the touch of cloaths: they intreat the ſtanders by to throw cold water upon them: ſometimes they are quite mad; riſe upon their keepers; run naked out of houſes; and often endeavour to put an end to their lives.—The phyſicians are confounded, declaring they have met with nothing ſimilar, either in their reading or practice. Yet many of them give this diſtemper a name, though they have done nothing to ſhew they are at all acquainted with its nature. The greater part of them, I am told, have how left the town, either out of fear for themſelves, or conſcious that they can do no good.—This dreadful diſtemper is now generally attributed to ſome jail inſection, brought into court at the aſſizes: for it is remarkable, that the firſt infected were thoſe only who had been there.—Few women or old men have died.—God be thanked, the rage of this peſtilence is now much abated, It is ſtill among us in ſome degree, but its effects appear every day weaker.—’
*
See the Alchymiſt of Ben. Johnſon; act. 2. ſc. 3. and act. 4. ſc. 5.—The Fox; act. 2. ſc. 2.

The following elegy upon Mr. Broughton's death, written in the year 1612, I met with accidentally. The reader will not be diſpleaſed with it, as it is a very beautiful compoſition, and ſerves likewiſe to illuſtrate Mr. Broughton's character; for though meant as an encomium, it is rather a ſatyr upon him for employing himſelf in matters of mere curioſity, in the moſt trifling ſtudies, which belonged to his profeſſion.

A comely dame in ſorrow's garments dreſt,
Where chryſtal-ſliding Thames doth gently creep,
With her ſoft palm did beat her ivory breaſt,
And rent her yellow locks: her roſy cheek
She in a flood of briny tears did ſteep:
Rachel ſhe ſeemed, old Iſrael's beauteous wife,
Mourning her ſons, whoſe ſilver cord of life
Was cut by murd'rous Herod's fell and bloody knife.
Between her lilly hands the virgin held
Two teſtaments; the one defaced with ruſt,
Vanquiſht with time, and overgrown with eld,
All ſtained with careleſs ſpots, all ſoiled with duſt;
It ſeemed the ſame the which Jehovah earſt
With his celeſtial finger did engrave,
And on the top of ſmoaking Sinai gave
To him, whom Pharoah's daughter found in watry cave.
[124]
The other ſeem'ed freſh, and fairly clad
In velvet cover, filleted with gold;
White bullions and crimſon ties it had:
Its pumic'd leaves were ſeemly to behold:
That ſpotleſs lamb, which traitrous Judas ſold,
With ſacred ſtain, freſh iſſuing from his ſide,
Them gilt, when in Jeruſalem he dyed,
For to redeem his deareſt love, his beauteous bride.
Theology, for ſo men called the maid,
Upon theſe volumes caſt her melting eyes:
"And who ſhall now, quoth ſhe, ſince Broughton's dead,
"Find out the treaſure, which within you lies,
"Shadowed in high and heavenly myſteries?
"Ah! who ſhall now, quoth ſhe, to others tell
"How earth's great anceſtor, old Adam fell,
"Baniſhed from flowery Eden, where he once did dwell?
"What meant that monſtrous man, whom Babel's king
"Did in a troubled ſlumber once behold,
"Like huge Goliah, ſlain by David's ſling,
"Whoſe dreadful head, and curled locks were gold,
"With breaſts and mighty arms of ſilver mould;
"Whoſe ſwelling belly and large ſides were braſs,
"Whoſe legs were iron, feet of mingled maſs,
"Of which one part was clay, the other iron was?
"What meant the lion, plumed in eagle's wings:
"What meant the bear, that in his horrid jaw
"Three ribs of ſome devoured carcaſe brings:
"What meant the leopard, which Belſhazzar ſaw,
"With dreadful mouth and with a murdering paw;
"And what that all-devouring horned beaſt
"With iron teeth, and with his horrid creſt:
"All this, and much beſides, by Broughton was expreſt.
[125]
"'Twas he that branched Meſſiah's ſacred ſtem
"In curious knots, and traced his earthly race
"From princely Adam to the noble Sem,
"So down to him that held Coniah's place,
"And from his ſon to Mary full of grace,
"A heavenly maid, a bleſſed virgin-wife,
"Who highly favoured, gave the precious life,
"The ranſom of a world from ſin and Satan's ſtrife.
"'Twas he that graved the names of Jacob's ſons
"In that myſterious plate on Aaron's breaſt:
"Reuben in ſardius, which as water runs;
"In topaz Simeon, baſer than the reſt;
"In emerald Levi, for his doctrine beſt;
"Judah in carbuncle, like heaven's bright eye;
"And Iſſachar in ſaphire's azure die;
"In ruby Zabulon, which near the ſea doth lie:
"Dan in the flowery hyacinth is cut;
"In agat Napthali; and warlike Gad
"In bloody amethyſt: Aſhur is put
"In cryſolite: the beryl Joſeph had;
"Young Benjamin, old Jacob's ſweeteſt lad,
"The onyx: each within his ſeveral ſtone
"Our great Bezaleol carved, who now is gone
"To praiſe the lamb, and him who ſits upon the throne;
"Ye ſacred Mules, that on Siloah ſing,
"And in celeſtial dew do dip your quill,
"The which your Phaebus, mighty Elohim,
"In ſilver-ſtreaming channels doth diſtill
"From top of Hermon, and of Sion hill,
"As you your great creator's praiſe rehearſe,
"Ah! lend one broken ſigh, one broken verſe,
"One doleful-tuned hymn to deck his ſable hearſe.
[126]
"And you, poor Jews, the iſſus of old Sem,
"Who did in honey-flowing Canaan dwell,
"And ſwayed the ſceptre of Jeruſalem,
"Until ſome ſnaky fury, ſent from hell,
"Did you enrage with ſpite and malice fell
"To put your lord to death—ah! now repent
"For murdering that lord!—ah! now lament
"His death, who would have brought you into Japhet's tent.
"Ye learned clerks, that covet Adam's tongue,
"Long time preſerv'd in Heber's holy line,
"After th' emprize of that heav'n-ſcaling throng,
"Which ſought above the dew-ſteep'd clouds to climb
"(Such hateful pride was found in earthy ſlime)
"Do you lament this wondrous learned man,
"Who, tuneful as the ſilver-pinion'd ſwan,
"Canaan's rich language in perfection ſang.
"He knew the Greek, plenteous in words and ſenſe,
"The Caldee wiſe, the Arabic profound,
"The Latin pleaſing with its eloquence,
"The braving Spaniſh with its lofty ſound,
"The Tuſcan grave with many a laurel crown'd,
"The liſping French that fits a lady vain,
"The German, like the people, rough and plain,
"The Engliſh full and rich, his native country's ſtrain.
"Ah! Scottiſh Iſhmaels, do not offer wrong
"Unto his quiet urn; do not defame
"The ſilver ſound of that harmonious tongue:
"Peace, dirty mouths, be quieted by ſhame,
"Nor vent your gall upon a dead man's name.
[127]"O wake, ye weſt-winds; come, ye Couth, and blow;
"With your myrrh-breathing mouths ſweet odours throw
"Into the ſcented air round Broughton's tomb below."
This ſaid, the virgin vaniſhed away.
Meanwhile heaven put its darkeſt mantle on;
The moon obſcured withheld her ſilver ray;
No twinkling ſtar with chearful luſtre ſhone,
But ſable night lowered from her ebon throne.
—Yet ſorrow ceaſe; tho' he's no longer ours,
Still, ſtill he lives in yon celeſtial bowers,
And reigns triumphant with a choir of heavenly powers.
[123]
*

John a Laſco was a native of Poland; from whence being driven on the account of his religion, he retired into England; where, by the favour of Edward the ſixth, he was allowed to open a church for the uſe of thoſe of his own perſuaſion. But he made only a bad uſe of this indulgence; interfering very impertinently in the eccleſiaſtical controverſies then on foot.

*

It is probable he here means particularly the uſe of veſtments, which gave a good deal of offence at that time.—Biſhop Burnet, ſpeaking of ſome letters he ſaw at Zuriek between Bullinger and ſome of the reformed biſhops, has the following paragraph, which it will not be improper to quote at length, as it gives us a good idea of thoſe times.

‘Moſt of theſe letters contain only the general news, but ſome were more important, and relate to the diſputes then on foot concerning the habits of the clergy, which gave the firſt beginnings to our unhappy diviſions; and by the letters, of which I read the originals, it appears that the biſhops preſerved their antient habits rather in compliance with the queen's inclinations, than out of any liking they had to them; ſo far were they from liking them, that they plainly expreſſed their diſlike of them. Jewel, in a letter bearing date the 8th of feb. 1566, wiſhes that the veſtments, together [138]with all the other remains of popery, might be thrown both out of their churches, and out of the minds of the people, and laments the queen's fixedneſe to them: ſo that ſhe would ſuffer no change to be made.—And In january the ſame year, Sandys writes to the ſame purpoſe. "Contenditur de veſtibus papiſticis utendis ve! non utendis, dabit Deus his quoque finem." Diſputes are now on foot concerning the popiſh veſtments, whether they ſhould be uſed or not, but God will put an end to theſe things.—Horn biſhop of Wincheſter went further: for in a letter dated july 16, 1565, he writes of the act concerning the habits with great regret; and expreſſes ſome hopes that it might be repealed next ſeſſion of parliament, if the popiſh party did not hinder it; and he ſeems to ſtand in doubt whether he ſhould conform himſelf to it or not, upon which he deſires Bullinger's advice. And in many letters writ on that ſubject, it is aſſerted, that both Cranmer and Ridley intended to procure an act for aboliſhing the habits, and that they only defended their lawfulneſs, but not their fitneſs, and therefore they blamed private perſons that refuſed to obey the laws.—Grindal in a letter dated the 27th of auguſt, 1566, writes, that all the biſhops, who had been beyond the ſea, had at their return dealt with the queen to let the matter of the habits fall: but ſhe was ſo prepoſſeſſed, that though they had all endeavoured to divert her from proſecuting that matter, ſhe continued ſtill inflexible. This had made them reſolve to ſubmit to the laws, and to wait for a fit opportunity to reverſe them. He laments the ill effects of the oppoſition that ſome had made to them, which had extremely irritated the queen's ſpirit, ſo that ſhe was now much more heated in thoſe matters than formerly; he alſo thanks Bullinger for the letter [139]he had writ, juſtifying the lawful uſe of the habits, which, he ſays, had done great ſervice.—Cox, biſhop of Ely, in one of his letters, laments the averſion that they found in the parliament to all the propoſitions that were made for the reformation of abuſes.—Jewel, in a letter dated the 22d of may 1559, writes, that the queen refuſed to be called head of the church, and adds, that that title could not juſtly be given to any mortal, it being due only to Chriſt; and that ſuch titles had been ſo much abuſed by Antichriſt, that they ought not to be any longer continued.—On all theſe paſſages I will make no reflections here: for I ſet them down only to ſhew what was the ſenſe of our chief churchmen at that time concerning thoſe matters, which have ſince engaged us in ſuch warm and angry diſputes; and this may be no inconſiderable inſtruction to one that intends to write the hiſtory of that time. Dr. Burnet's travels, let. 1. [137]
*
Your volume half perus'd with cautious pains,
For future leiſure what is left remains:
Zealous you will the church, with ardor vain,
Free from each fault, and clear from every ſtain.
Perfection ſuits not with a ſtate below;
That bliſs alone a future can beſtow.
T. D.
*

One would imagine it was in this part of the country where biſhop Latimer was travelling, when he gives us the following account.— ‘I ſent word over-night to a town, that I would preach there in the morning; becauſe it was a holy-day. When I came to the church, where I thought I ſhould have found a great company, the door was faſt locked. I tarried half an hour. At laſt one of the pariſh comes to me, and ſays, "Sir, this is a buſy day with us; we cannot hear you: it is Robin Hood's day: the pariſh is gone abroad to gather for Robin Hood; I pray you hinder them not." So I was fain to give place to Robin Hood. Sermon vi. before the king.

*

The following letter of this kind the reader may perhaps think worth his peruſal.

After my moſt due commendations, I beſeech you, gentle Mrs. Carr, diligently to call to mind how mercifully [166]God hath dealt with you in many reſpects. He hath given you a gentleman of worſhip to be your huſband; one that I know loveth you dearly, as a chriſtian man ſhould love his wife. And by him God hath bleſſed you with a goodly family of children, which both you and your huſband muſt take to be the favourable and free gift of God.—But, good Mrs. Carr, you muſt underſtand, that both that gift of God, and all others, and we ourſelves are in his hands: he takes what he will, whom he will, and when he will; and whomſoever he taketh, in youth or in age, we muſt fully perſuade ourſelves, that he ordereth all things for the beſt. We may not murmur, or think much at any of his doings; but muſt learn to ſpeak from our hearts the petition of the Lord's prayer, "Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven." It is unto this holy obedience that St. Peter calleth all chriſtians, ſaying, "Humble yourſelves under the mighty hand of God.—This godly ſubmiffion did cauſe the holy patriarch Job, when it pleaſed God to take from him not only one, but all his children, ſeven brethren and ſiſters, upon one day, never to grieve himſelf with what God had done, but meekly to ſay, "The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, bleſſed be the name of the Lord."—And here I would have you, good Mrs. Carr, to conſider, how ſmall cauſe you have to mourn, or fall into a deep ſorrow, in compariſon of the holy patriarch. God hath taken from you only one young daughter, and hath left you a goodly family of children, which, I truſt, with good education, will prove a bleſſed comfort to you.—This example of Job and other examples in holy ſcripture, being written [167](as the apoſtle ſaith) for our admonition, I muſt needs declare you to be worthy of great blame, if you continue any ſpace in ſuch great ſorrow and heavineſs, as I hear you take for your young daughter. St. Peter ſaith, that Chriſt Jeſus ſuffered for us moſt cruel torments, and laſt of all a moſt cruel death, "to leave us an example, that all that believe in him ſhould follow his bleſſed ſteps:" that is, to bear his croſs, to be armed with all patience, whenſoever we loſe any thing that we love in this world. And the ſame apoſtle ſaith, "Seeing Chriſt hath ſuffered for us in his body, all you that are chriſtians muſt be armed with the ſame thought."—Furthermore the ſcripture ſaith, that unto us it is given not only to believe in Chriſt, but alſo to ſuffer for his ſake. And St. Paul, in the 8th to the Romans, hath a moſt comfortable ſentence to all that will learn to ſuffer with him; and a moſt fearful ſentence to all thoſe that refuſe to ſuffer with him, and to bear his croſs: "The ſpirit, ſaith he, beareth witneſs with our ſpirit, that we are the children of God; and if children, then heirs, heirs of God, and fellow-heirs with Chriſt;" (it followeth) "if ſo be that we ſuffer together with him, that we may alſo be glorified with him." And St. Paul, in the firſt chapter of the ſecond to the Corinthians, ſaith to all the faithful, "As ye are companions of thoſe things, which Chriſt hath ſuffered, ſo ſhall ye be companions of his conſolations."—All theſe things conſidered, I doubt not, good Mr. Carr, but that you will arm yourſelf with patience, and bear Chriſt's croſs, learning to ſuffer for his ſake, and that, were it a greater loſs than you have, God be praiſed, as yet ſuſtained.—Let your faith overcome your ſorrow. St. Paul writing to the Theſſalonians concerning the dead [168](who, he ſaith, have but fallen aſleep) forbiddeth them not to mourn, but utterly forbiddeth them to mourn like gentiles, and infidels, who have no hope in Chriſt. And the wiſe man (Ecclus. xxii.) doth exhort us to mourn over the dead, ſo it be but for a little ſpace: "Weep, ſaith he, for the dead, but only for a little time, becauſe they are gone to their reſt." So you ſee there is an unreaſonable mourning of them that want faith; and there is alſo a temperate and lawful mourning of them that have a ſtedfaſt belief in Chriſt, and his promiſes, "which (St. John ſaith) overcometh all the temptations (that is, the troubles) of the world." I truſt verily, good Mrs. Carr, that your mourning being temperate will ſhew itſelf to be a faithful, not a faithleſs mourning; which latter I pray almighty God to keep from you.—But I fear to be tedious. I truſt one day I ſhall be able to come unto you myſelf. In the mean ſpace, and evermore, I ſhall pray that the God of all conſolation may comfort you in all your troubles. Your loving friend in Chriſt,

Bernard Gilpin.
[165]
*
See Spelman, Nicholſon, and other enquirers into the antiquities of thoſe times.
*

The people of this country have had one very barbarous cuſtom among them. If any two be diſpleaſed, they expect no law, but bang it out bravely, one and his kindred againſt the other and his. They will ſubject themſelves to no juſtice, but in an inhuman and barbarous manner fight and kill one another. They run together in clans, as they term it, or names. This fighting they call their deadly ſeides. Of late, ſince the union of both kingdoms, this heatheniſh cuſtom is repreſſed, and good laws made againſt ſuch barbarous and unchriſtian miſdemeanours. Survey of Newcaſtle, Harleyan miſcellany, vol. 3.

*
See ſect. 7.
*

The chapter of Durham was in great diſorder, and in many inſtances much complained of. Sandys, archbiſhop of York, undertook to viſit them: but Whitingham, the dean, withſtood him; having prevailed upon the lord preſident of the north to ſecond him. The archbiſhop complained to the council: upon which a commiſſion was iſſued out by the lord keeper, impowering certain perſons to examine the caſe; among whom Mr. Gilpin was named. His reaſon for not acting was, moſt probably, becauſe he thought the dean and chapter in the wrong.

To Dr. Wilſon.

Right worſhipful, whereas I hear your worſhip named of many to the deanery of Durham, theſe are moſt humbly to beſeech you (if it ſhall pleaſe God ſo to bleſs that houſe) that you will help, as I truſt God you may, to redreſs, among ſundry enormities, one which hath happened a year ago or more.—The dean and chapter of Durham are parſons of a pariſh in Northumberland, called Ellingham. The living was better than thirty pounds a year. Our ſchool-maſter of Houghton, a ſcholar of Oxford, made labour for it. At his ſuit, and mine together, it was granted; as we judged, with all ſuch commodities as the laſt incumbent, and others before, had had. But ſoon after, the dean and chapter took away from the vicar as good as twenty pounds a year; ſo that the poor man, having wife and children, might have begged, if I and other friends had not holpen him: God knoweth it hath been a coſtly matter to me. But my truſt now is, that your worſhip, knowing the matter, will be willing to help it, and may help it; for the preſent poſſeſſor, Mr. Selby, hath nothing to ſhew but a promiſe from Mr. Whitingham, whereunto the chapter would never conſent. Mr. Ralph Lever can inform you of all the matter. If your worſhip can help it, [225]ſurely you cannot do a better deed. Would to God all violent workers of injuries were reſiſted?—If God ſhould ſend you into this country, I truſt to be better known to your worſhip. I pray God preſerve you evermore. By your's to his power,

Bernard Gilpin.
[224]
*

The following are a few extracts from his will, which perhaps may not be unacceptable to the reader.

‘Firſt, I bequeath and commend my ſoul unto the hands of almighty God, my creator; not truſting in mine own merits, which am of myſelf a moſt wretched ſinner, but only in the mercy of God, and in the merits of Jeſus Chriſt, my redeemer and my ſaviour.—My body I commit to be buried in the pariſh-church or church-yard, whereſoever it ſhall pleaſe God to call me to his mercy.—For the diſpoſition of my goods, firſt, I will that all my debts be truly paid with all ſpeed; which I ſhall gather, and ſet after this my laſt will.—My debts once diſcharged, of what remaineth I give and bequeath * * * (here follow legacies to the poor of nine pariſhes).—Likewiſe I give to the poor of Houghton pariſh the great new ark for corn, to provide them groats in winter; and if none will make that proviſion, let it be ſold, and the price dealt among them.—Likewiſe I give to the Queen's college in Oxford, all ſuch books as ſhall have written upon the firſt leaf, Bernardus Gilpin Reginenſi collegio, D. D. and all ſuch books as ſhall have written upon the firſt leaf, Johannes Newton Reginenſi collegio, D. D. and likewiſe all the books that Mr. Hugh Broughton hath of mine, viz. Euſebius, Greek, in two volumes; and Joſephus, Greek, in one volume, and certain other books; I truſt he will withhold none of them.—Alſo I give to Keipier ſchool in Houghton. all ſuch books as ſhall have the name of it in the firſt leaf.—Alſo I give to my ſucceſſor, and to his ſucceſſors after him, firſt the great new brewing lead in the brewhouſe, with the gile-fat, and maſe-fat; likewiſe in the kiln a large [231]new ſteep lead, which receives a chauldren of corn at once: likewiſe in the larder-houſe one great ſalting-tub, which will hold four oxen or more: likewiſe in the great chamber over the parlour one long table, and a ſhorter, ſtanding upon joined frames: likewiſe in the parlour one long table upon a joined frame, with the form: likewiſe in the hall three tables (at which he uſed to entertain his pariſh) ſtanding faſt, with their forms to them: likewiſe * * * [here follow a great many other pieces of furniture, materials for building, unwrought timber, lime, ſlate, &c.] In conſideration of all theſe, and of my exceeding; great charges in building and reparations ſince my firſt coming to this parſonage, which I think with a ſafe conſcience I may well ſay amounteth to 300 pounds, if I ſay no more, I truſt my ſucceſſor will not demand any thing for delapidations: and if he ſhould, I doubt nothing but that the biſhop of Durham will perſuade him to be content with reaſon, and to do all things with charity: and if charity may bear rule, I doubt not but all delapidations will fall.—And here I moſt earneſtly deſire my ſucceſſor not only to let all delapidations fall upon theſe conſiderations, and alſo in favour of the poor, upon whom chiefly my goods are beſtowed in this teſtament; but alſo that he will be a continual defender, and maintainer of Keipier-ſchool in Houghton, both in ſeeing the ſtatutes well kept, and the children brought up in virtue and learning: which if he do, I doubt not but God ſhall proſper him the better in all things he taketh in hand.—Moreover I give to the poor of Houghton twenty pounds, and nine of my oxen: the other nine I bequeath to my three executors:—likewiſe I give to the right reverend [232]Richard lord biſhop of Durham, for a ſimple token of remembrance, three ſilver ſpoons with acorns; the hiſtory of Paulus Jovius; and the works of Calvin:—alſo I give unto John Heath, eſquire, for a like remembrance, other two ſilver ſpoons with acorns of the ſame weight; and alſo the hiſtory of John Sleden in Latin—to Mrs Heath I give my Engliſh chronicle of Fabian: alſo I give to Richard Bellaſis, eſquire, for a like remembrance, other two ſilver ſpoons with acorns of the ſame faſhion; and alſo my hiſtory called Novus Orbis.—And I moſt humbly beſeech theſe three men of honour and worſhip, that for God's cauſe they will take ſo much pain as to become ſuperviſors of this my laſt will and teſtament, which being a work of chriſtian charity, I truſt verily they will not refuſe. And above all other things I moſt humbly beſeech them to take into their tuition and governance all the lands and revenues belonging to Keipier ſchool, and all deeds, evidences, gift [...], and other writings, which are to ſhew for the ſame. All the right and title to theſe lands I give up wholly into their power, for the good maintenance of the ſaid ſchool.—And for as much as theſe lands are not ſo ſurely cſtabliſhed as I could wiſh, I give unto Keipier ſchool twenty pounds, which I deſire the biſhop of Durham to take into his hands, and to beſtow as he ſhall ſee fit, upon men learned in the laws.—All the reſt of my goods and chattels, I will that they be divided into two equal parts, and the one of them to be given to the poor of Houghton, the other to ſcholars and ſtudents in Oxford, whoſe names are Ric. Wharton, Ste. Coperthwait, Geo. Carleton, Ralph Ironſide, Ewan Ayray, Will Cayrns, Hen. Ayray, Fr. Reiſely, and Tho. Colliſon. Theſe [233]I will be relieved as mine executors ſhall ſee needful, a year, two, or three, as the ſum will ariſe.—And for my three executors, for as much as I have been beneficial to them in my life-time, ſo far as a good conſcience would permit me, and ſometime further (but God I truſt hath forgiven me) I will, and I doubt not but they will agree to the ſame, that they be content with the nine oxen. And if any gains do ariſe from the ſale of my goods, as I think I have prized them under the worth, I will they ſhall have that amongſt them; only I earneſtly requeſt and deſire them to be good to my poor neighbours of the pariſh, being deſirous to buy ſuch things as they ſtand moſt in need of.—’ [230]
*

A monument in the chancel of Houghton church is a remarkable inſtance of this.—It is erected to the memory of Mr. Davenport, a worthy rector of that pariſh; whom his encomiaſt thus celebrates.

"If the ſoul's tranſmigration were believ'd,
"You'd ſay, good Gilpin's ſoul be had receiv'd,
"And with as liberal hand did give, or more,
"His daily charity unto the poor;
[234]"For which with him, we doubt not, he's poſſeſt
"Of righteous mens reward, eternal reſt.

As to the word more, in the third line, we will rather ſuppoſe the poet made uſe of it for want of another rhime, than through any diſreſpect to the memory of Mr. Gilpin.

Whatever becomes of the notion of the metempſychoſis, one would imagine however that Mr. Gilpin's example at leaſt had its influence upon the rectors of Houghton; for perhaps few pariſhes in England can boaſt ſuch a ſucceſſion of worthy paſtors, as that pariſh can ſince Mr. Gilpin's death.

[233]
*

His letter upon this occaſion to the biſhop is not extant, nor doth it appear what the fault was: the following letter relates to it.

‘Grace and peace in Chriſt Jeſus: if any man be vexed in body or mind, you know it is a very grievous thing to have no comforter: which hath conſtrained me to diſcloſe unto you (not doubting but to have both your comfort and help, and to have it kept moſt ſecret) that thing, which, beſides to you, I never opened to any living creature. In this incloſed letter I have opened my grief and weakneſs of conſcience unto my lord; beſeeching you, if opportunity will ſerve, to deliver it. Howbeit, if either he ſhould be pained with ſickneſs, or you would firſt by writing that I ſhould have your advice, or you ſee any other cauſe why to ſtay the delivery, I refer all to your wiſdom. But if you have opportunity to my lord, I hope by you to know ſpeedily ſome part of his pleaſure. I truſt, my caſe weighed, he will rather think me to be pitied than had in hatred. How tender a thing conſcience is, I have found by too good experience. I have found moreover, that as it is eaſily wounded, ſo it is with difficulty healed. And for my own part, I ſpeak from my heart, I would rather be often wounded in my body, than once in my mind. Which things conſidered, I truſt you will bear with my weakneſs. But you may object, I have continued weak very long; which fault certainly I find with myſelf: but for this I accuſe my own ſlowneſs both in ſtudy and prayer; which by God's grace, as far as my weak body will ſerve, hereafter ſhall be amended: for certainly thoſe two are the chief inſtruments, whereby I have ſure truſt that God of his goodneſs will make me ſtrong.’
*
The king being abſent theſe words were added extempore.
Distributed by the University of Oxford under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License

Citation Suggestion for this Object
TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 4832 The life of Bernard Gilpin By William Gilpin M A. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-60A6-C